(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "01 The New Testament in Urdu Hindustani (1878) Pakistan Central Asia India"

I 



URDU 
NEW TESTAMENT 



HINDUSTANI 
HINDOUSTANI 

-1878- 



INJtL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISF MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



I 



IS KA TAEJTJMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE 
TAS^m KAEKE AB TISEI'bAR CHHAPWATE. 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



,W. M. WATl'o, CkuWM COUaT, TEMPLE BAE, 



NAYE 'AHD-NAMA 



SAB KITABDN, AUR UN KE BABON KI FIHRIST. 



Mati ki Injil ke 

Marqus ki Injil ke 

Liiqa kf Injil ke ...... . 

Yuhann£ ki Injil ke 

Rasulon ke A'amal ke 

Pifliis ka Khatt Kiimion ke nam par, us ke 

PuMs ka Pallia Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Dilsra Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Pukis ka Khatt Galation ke nam par, us ke . 

PuMs ka Khatt Afsion ke nam par, us ke . . 

Pilliis k^ Khatt Filippion ke nam par, us ke . 

Pulus ka Khatt Qulassfon ke nam par, us ke . 

Pviliis ka Pahla Khatt Tassalun'qfon ke nam par, us ke 

Pulus ka DusrS, Khatt Tassaluniqion ke nam par, us ke 

Piiliis ka Pahla Khatt Timtails ke nam par, us ke . 

Piilus ka Dilsra Khatt Timtaus ke n&m par, us ke 

Puliis ka Khatt Titus ke nam par, us ke 

Piiliis ka Khatt Filemiin ke nam par, us ka 

Khatt 'Ihranion ke nam par, us ke 

Ya'qiib ka Khatt, us ke . . . 

Patras ka Pahla Khatt, us ke 

Patras kk Diisra Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Pahla Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Diisra Khatt, us ka 

Yuhanna ka Tisra Khatt, us ka . 

Yahildah ka Khatt, us ka . 

Yuhann& ke Muk&shafat ki kitib ke 



BAB 
28 

16 

■24 

21 

28 

16 

16 

13 

6 

6 

4 

4 

5 

3 

6 

3 
1 

13 
5 
5 
3 
3 
1 
1 
1 

22 



MATI KI INJIL. 



I BAB. 

1 "XT' IStJ' Masi'h, ibn i Daud, ibn 
X i Abiraham, ka nasabnama. 

2 Abiraham se Izhak paida hiia ; 
aur Izhak se Ya'qilb paidahiia ; aur 
Ya'qub se Yahiidah aur us ke bhai 
paida hue ; 

3 Aur Yahiidali se Pharas aur 
Zanih Tainar ke pet se paida hue ; 
aur Phdras se Hasroni paida hua, 
aur riasrom se Aram paida hila ; 

4 Aur Ai-am se 'Aminadab pai- 
da hua ; aur 'Aminadab se Nali- 
sun paida hua; aur Nahsunse Sal- 
mon paida liiia ; 

5 Aur Sahnoii se Bo'az Rahab 
ke pet se paida hua; aur Bo'az 
se 'Obed, Kiith ke pet se paida liua ; 
aur 'Obed se Yassi paida hiia, aur 
Yassi se Daiid badshah paida liila ; 

6 AurDaiid badshiili se Suiaiman, 
us se jo tJriyah ki jord tM, paida 
liiia ; 

7 Aur Suiaiman se Kahabi'am 
paida hua ; aur Kahabi'am se Abi- 
yah paida hda, aur Abiyah se Asa 
paida hua ; 

y Aur Asa se Yahusafat paida 
hiia ; aur Yahusafat se Yiiram 
paida hua ; aur Yuram se 'Uziyah 
paida hua ; 

9 Aur 'ITziy4h se Yutam paida 
hiia ; aur Yutam se Akhaz paida 
hua ; aur Akhaz se Hizqiya paida 
hiia; 

10 Aur Hizqiya se Manassi paida 
hiia ; aur Manassi se Amiin paida 
hua ; aur Amiin se Yusiyah paida 
hua; 

11 Aur Yusiyah se Yakvlniyah 
aur us ke bhai, jis waqt Babul ko 
uth jane para, paida hue ; 

12 Aur Babul ko uth jane ke 
ba'd Yakiiniyah se Salatiel paida 
hila, aur Salatiel se Zarubabul 
paida hiia ; 

Li.R!i.TmiH!liWm 



13 Aur Zarubabul seAbiiid paida 
hiia ; aur Abiud se Eliyaqim paida 
hua ; aur Eliyaqim se 'Aziir paida 
hua; 

14 Aur'Aziirse Sadtiq paidahiia; 
aur Siidiiq se Akhim paida hiia; 
aur Akhim se Eliud paida hua ; 

15 Aur Eliiid se Ele'azar paida 
hiia ; aur Ele'azar se Mattan paida 
hiia ; aur Mattan se Ya'qub paida 
hiia; 

16 Aur Ya'qub se Yusuf, jo Ma- 
riyam ka shauhar tha, jis se Yisii', 
jo Masili kahlata hai, paida hua. 

17 Pas, sab pushten Abiraham se 
Daud tak chaudah pushten hain, 
aur Daild se Babul ko uth jane 
tak chaudah pushten, aur Babul 
ko uth jane se Masih tak chaudah 
pushten hain. 

18 H Ab Yisu' Masih ki paid^ish 
yiin hill ; ki jab us ki ma Mariyam 
ki mangni Yiisuf sath hiif, un ke 
dcatthe ane se pahle, wuh Kuh id 
Quds se hamila pa,i ga,i. 

19 Tab us ke shauhar T usuf ne, 
jo rastbaz tha, aur na chaha ki use 
tashhir kare, irada kiya, ki use 
clmpke se chhor de. 

20 Wuh in baton ke soch hi men 
tha, ki dekho, Khudawand ke fi- 
rishte ne us par khwab men zahir 
hoke, kaha, Ai Yusuf, Ibn i Daud, 
apni joru Mariyam ko apne 
yahan le ane se mat dar ; kyiinki 
jo us ke rihm men hai, so Bull ul 
Quds se hai. 

21 Aur -vvuh beta janegi, aur 
tu us ka nam YlStj' rakhega; 
kyilnki wuh apne logon ko un ke 
gmiahon se bachaega. 

22 Yih sabkuchh hiia, ki jo Klm- 
dawand ne nabi ki ma'riiat kahd 
tha, piini, ho ; ki, 

23 Dekho, ek kftnwari hamila 
hogi, aur beta janegi, aur us ka 
nam 'Immanuel rakhenge, jis ka 



MATI, I. II. 



tarjuma yih hai, Khuda hamare 
siih. 

24 Tab Yiisnf ne, sote se uthkar, 
iaisa Khudawand ke flrislite ne 
use farmaya tha, kiya, aur apni 
joru ko apne yalian le kyL 

25 Par us ko na jana, jab tak ki 
wuh apna palautha beta na jani, 
aur us ka nam YISIJ' rakha. 

11 BAB. 

1 A UR jab Yisu', Herodis bad- 
J\. sbah ke waqt, Yahiidiya 
ke Baitlal)am men paida hiia, to 
dekho, ka,i majiision ne piirab se 
Yarusalam men ake kaha, ki, 

2 Yahudion ka badshah jo paida 
hiia so kahan hai ? ki ham ne pu- 
rab men us ka sitara dekha, aur 
use sijda karne ko a,e hain. 

3 Jab Herodfs badshah ne yih 
sund, tab wuh aur us ke sath ta- 
mam Yarusalam ghabraya. 

4 Tab us ne, sab sardar Kahi- 
non aiu- qaumke Faqihon ko jam'a 
karke, un se piichha, ki Masih 
kahan paida hoga ? 

5 Unhon ne us se kaha, Yahii- 
diya ke Baitlaham men ; kyiinki 
nabi ki ma'rifat yiin lildia hai ; ki, 

6 Ai Yahudiya ke Baitlaham, txi 
Yahiidah ke sardaron men hargiz 
kamtarin nahin hai ; kyilnki tujh 
men se ek sardar niklega, jo merf 
qaum Israel ki ri'ayat karega. 

7 Tab Herodis ne majiision ko 
chupke se bulakar un se tahqiq ki, 
ki wuh sitira kab dikhla,i diya. 

8 Am- unhen yih kahke, Bait- 
laham men bheja, ki Jakar us 
larke ki babat khiib daryaft karo ; 
aur jab use pao, mujhe khabar 
do, ki main bhi jake use sijda 
kantn. 

9 We, badshah se yih sunke, ra- 
wana hue, aur dekho, wuh sitara, 
jo unhon ne purab men dekha tha, 
un ke age age chal raha, aur us 
jagah ke lipar, jahan wuh larka 
tha, j4ke thahia. 

10 AVe us sitare ko dekhke bahut 
hi khush hue. 



11 1[ Aurusghar menpahunch- 
kar us larke ko us ki ma Mariyam 
ke sath paya, aur us ke age jhukke 
use sijda kiya ; aur apni jholiiin 
kholke sona aur luban aur murr 
use nazr guzrana. 

12 Aur khwab men agahi pakar 
ki Herodis ke pas na jawen, we 
diisri rah se apne mulk ko phire. 

13 Jab we rawana hue, to de- 
kho, Khudawand ke flrishte ne 
Yusuf ko khwab men dikha,£ 
deke, kaha, TJth, us larke aur us 
ki ma ko sath lekar, Misr ko 
bhag ja, aur wahan rah, jab tak 
main tujhe khabar na diin ; ky- 
iinki Herodis is larke ko dhtin- 
dhega, ki mar dale. 

1 4 Tab wuh uthke, rat hi ko, 
larke aur us ki ma ko sath lekar, 
Misr ko rawana hua : 

15 Aur Herodis ke marne tak 
wahiin raha, ki jo Khudawand ne 
nabiki ma'rifat kaha tha, piira ho, 
ki. Main ne apne bete ko Misr se 
bulaya. 

16 T[ Jab Herodis ne dekh^, ki us 
ne majiision se fareb khaya tha, to 
nihayat gussa hiia, aur logon ko 
bhejkar Baitlaham aur us ki sari 
sarhaddon ke sab larkon ko, jo do 
baras ke aur us se cliiiote the, us 
waqt ke muwatiq ki us ne majii- 
sion se tahqiq ki thi, qatl karwaya. 

17 Tab wuh jo Yaramiyah nabl 
ne kaha tha, pxira hua ; ki, 

18 Rama men ek awaz sunne 
men a,i hai. nale aur rone aur 
bare matam ki, ki Bakhil apnelar- 
kon par roti, aur tasalli nahin 
chahti, is liye ki we nahin hain. 

19 If Jab Herodis mar gaya, to 
dekho, Khudawand ke firishte ne 
Misr men Yilsuf ko khwab men 
dikhla,! deke kaha, 

20 Uth, aur us larke aur uski ma 
ko sath lekar, Israel ke niulk men 
ja ; kyiinki jo us larke ki jan ke 
kh wahan the, mar ga,e. 

21 Tab wuh uth4, aur us larke 
aur us ki ma ko sath leke, Israel 
ke mulk men ay^. 

22 Magar jab suna, ki ArkhUa,us 



MATf, n. in. IV. 



apne bap Herodfs ki jagah, Yalid- 
diya men badshaha't karta hai, to 
"wahan jane se dara ; aur khwab 
men agiihi pakar Galil ki taraf 
rawana hua. 

53 Aurekshahr menjis ka nam 
Nasarat tha, jake raha, ki wub, jo 
nabfon ne kaha tha, piira lio, ki 
Wuh Nasarf kahla,ega. 

m BAB. 

1 XTjST dinon men Yuhanna 
U baptisma denewala, Yalid- 
dija. ke bayaban men zahir hoke, 
manadi karne laga, ki, 

2 Tauba karo ; kyunki asman ki 
badshahat nazdik tiai. 

3 Ki yih wuhi hai, jis ka zikr 
Yas'aiyah nabi ne kiya, ki Jangal 
men ek pukarnewale ki awaz liai, 
ki Khudawand ki rah ko durust 
karo, aur us ke raston ko sidha 
banao. 

4 Yih YuhannA lint ke balon ki 
posliak pahinta, aur chamre ka ka- 
marband apni kamar men bandhta 
tha; aur tiddi aur jangli sliahd us 
ki khurak thi. 

5 Tab Yariisalam aur sare Yahu- 
diya aur Yardan ke sab as pas ke 
raimewale us pas chale a,e. 

6 Aur uuhon ne apne gunahon 
ka iqrar karke Yardan men us se 
baptisma paya. 

7 T[ Par jab us ne deklia, ki bahut 
se Parisi aur Sadiiqi baptisma 
pane ko us pas a,e hain, to unlien 
kaha, ki Ai sampon ke bach- 
cho, tumlien anewale gazab se 
bhagna kis ne sikhlaya ? 

8 Pas tauba ke laiq phal lao : 

9 Aur apne dil men guman mat 
karo, ki Abirahara hamara bap 
hai; kyiinki main tum se kahta 
hun, ki Jihuda inhin pattharon 
se Abiraham ke liye aiilad paida 
kar sakta hai. 

10 Aur daralfhton ki jar par ab 
kulhara ralvha hai, pas har ck 
daraklit jo achchlid phal nahin 
lata, Itata aux ag men dala jata hai. 

11 Main to tumhen tauba ke 



3 

liye pani se baptisma data hun ; 
lekin wuh jo mere ba'd ata hai, 
mujh se qawitar hai, ki main us 
ki jiitian uthane ke laiq nahin, 
wub tumhen Riih i Quds aur ag 
se baptisma dega : 

12 Us ke hath men ek siip hai, 
aur wuh apne khalij'an ko khiib 
saf karega, aur apne gehun ko 
khatte men jam'a karega, par 
bhiise ko us ag men jo hargiz 
nahin bujhti, jalawega. 

13 T[ Tab Yisii' Galil se Yardan 
ke kinare Yuhanna kepas aya, taki 
us se baptisma pawe. 

14 Par Yuhanna ne use man'a 
karke kaha, ki Main tujh se bap- 
tisma pane ka muhtaj hiin, aur tu 
mere pas aya hai. 

15 YisiI' ne jawab men us se 
kaha, Ab hone de ; kyunki hamen 
munasib hai, ki yiinhin sab rast- 
bazi piiri karen. Tab us ne hone 
diya. 

16 Aur Yisii' baptisma pake 
wimhin pani se nikalke lipar aya, 
aur dekho, ki us ke liye asman 
khul gaya, aur us ne Khuda ki 
Ruh ko kabiitar ki manind utarte, 
aur apne lipar ate dekha. 

17 Aur dekho, ki dsman se ek 
awaz a,i, ki Yih mera piyari Beta 
hai, jis se main khush hiin. 

IV BAB. 

1 rp AB YisiI' Eilh ki hidayat se 
I bayaban men gaya, taki 
Shaitan use azma,e. 

2 Aur jab chalis din rat roza 
rakh chuka, akhir ko bhukha hua. 

3 Tab azmaish karnewale ne us 
pas ake kaha. Agar Tii Khuda 
ka beta hai, to kah, ki yih patthar 
roti ban ja,en. 

4 Us ne jawab men kaha, Likha 
hai, ki Insan sirf roti se nahin, 
balki har ek bat se jo Khuda ke 
munh se nikalti, jita hai. 

.5 Tab Shaitan use rauqaddas 
shahr men sath le gaya, aur hai- 
kal ki munder par khara karke, 
us se kaha, ki 



MATI, IV. V. 



6 Agar tii Khuda ka beta biii, 
to apne tain niche girade; kyimki 
likha hai, AVuh tere liye apne 
firishton ko farraa,cga, ki tujhe 
hatlion par utha len, aisa na ho, ki 
tere panw ko pattliar se thes lage. 

7 Yisii' ne ns se kaha, Yih bhi 
likha hai, ki Tii Khudawand ko jo 
tera Khuda hai, mat azma. 

8 Phir Shaitan use elc bare linche 
pahar par le gaya, aur dunya ki 
skri badshahaten, aur un ki slian o 
shaukat use diklia,in ; 

9 Aur us se kaha, Agar'tii jhukke 
mujhe sijda kare, to yih sab Icuchh 
tujhe diingii. 

10 Tab Yisii' ne use liaha, Ai 
Shaitan, diir lio ; liyunki likha 
hai, ki Til Khudawand ko jo tera 
Khuda hai, sijda kar, aur us akele 
ki bandagi kar. 

1 1 Tab Shaitan use chhor gaya, 
aur dekho, firishton ne ake us ki 
khidmat ki. 

12 K Jab Yisii' ne suna, ki Yu- 
hanna giriftar liiia, tab Galil ko 
chala. 

13 Aur Nasarat ko chhorkar, Ka- 
farnahum men, jo darya ke kinare, 
Zabulun aur Naftiili ki sarhaddon 
men hai, ja rah a : ki, 

14 Jo Yas'aiyah nabi ue kaha 
tha, pitra ho ; 

15 Zabuhin aiu- ISTaftili ka mulk, 
ya'ne gair qaumon ka Galil, jo 
darya ki rah Yardan ki taraf hai ; 

16 Wahan ke logon ne, jo 
andhere men baithe the, bari 
roshni dekhi, aur un par, jo 
maut ke mulk aur saye men 
baithe the, nur chamkii. 

17 H Usi waqt se Yisunemanadi 
karna, aur yih kahna shurii' kij'a, 
ki Tauba karo ; kyijnki asman 
ki badshahat nazdik a,i. 

18 1[ Aur jab Yisif Galil ke darya 
ke kinare chala jata tha, to us ne 
do bhai, ya'ne Shani'aun ko, jo 
Patras kahlat4 hai, aur us ke bhai 
Andryas ko, daryii men jsil dalte 
dekha, ki we machhwe the. 

19 Aur unhen kaha, ki Mere 
pichhe chale ao, ki main timi- 



hen admion ke machhwe ba- 
naiinga. 

20 We, usf waqt jalon ko chhor- 
kar, us ke pichhe ho li,e. 

21 Wahan se barhke, us ne 
aur do bhai ya'ne Zabadi ke bete 
Ya'qilb, aur us ke bhai Yuhanna, 
ko apne bap Zabadi ke sath 
naw par apne jalon ki marammat 
karte dekha, aur unhen bulaya. 

22 Wunhin naw aur apne bap 
ko chhorkar, we us ke pichhe ho 
li,e. 

23 IT Aur Yisii'tamam Galfl men 
phirta hiia, un ke 'ibadatkhanon 
men ta'lim deta, am- badshahat ki 
khush-khabari ki manadi karta, 
aur logon ke siire dukh aur bimarl 
daf a karta th.a. 

24 Aur tamam Siirya men us ki 
shuhrat hui, aur sab bimaron ko, 
jo tarah tarah ki bimari aur 'azab 
men giriftar the, aur dlwanon, aur 
mirgihon aur j hole ke mare hitou 
ko us pas la,e, aur us ne rmhen 
changa kiya. 

2.5 Aur bahut bhir Galil aur 
Dikapolis aur Yarusalam, aur Ya- 
hildiya, aur Yardan ke par se us 
ke pichhe ho li. 

V BlB. 

1 TIT UH, bhir kodekhkar,ek 
VY pahar par charh gaya; 
aur jab baitha, us ke shagird us 
pas a,e. 

2 Tab apni zuban kholke, unhen 
sikhlane laga, ki, 

3 Mubarak we jo dil ke garib 
bain ; kyunld asman ki badshahat 
unhin ki hai. 

4 Mubarak we jo gamgin hain ; 
kyunki we tasalli pawenge. 

5 Mubarak we jo halim hain; 
kyunki we zamin ke waris honge. 

() jMubarak we jo rastbazi ke 
bhuklie aur piyase hain; kyun- 
ki we asilda honge. 

7 Mubarak we jo rahmdil hain; 
kyunki un par rahm kiya ja'ega. 

8 Mubarak we jo pakdil hain ; 
kyunki we Khuda ko dekhenge. 



MATf, V. 



9 Mubarak we jo sulh karne- 
Viale hain ; kyiinki we Kliuda 
ke farzand kahla,enge. 

10 Mubarak we jo rastbazi ke 
sabab sata,e jate hain ; kyutiki as- 
luan ki baclshahat unhm ki hai. 

11 JNIubarak ho turn, jab mere 
waste tumheii la'n ta'n karen, aur 
satawen, aur har tarah ki buri 
baten jhuth se tumhare haqq men 
kaheu. 

12 Khush ho aur khushf karo ; 
kyunki 4sman par tumliare liye 
bara badla hai ; is Hye ki unhon 
ne iin nabi'on ko jo timi se %e 
the, isi tarah sataya hai. 

13 1j Turn zamin ke namak ho : 
par agar namak bigar ja,e, to wuh 
kis cliiz se mazadar kiya ja,e ? 
wuh kisi kam ka nahin, magar 
phenke jane, aur adniion ke panw 
tale raunde jane ka- 
li Turn dunya ke niir ho ; jo 

shahr, ki pahar par basa hai, 
chhip nahi'n sakta. 

15 Aur chirag balke, paimane ke 
tale nahm rakhte, balki chiragdan 
par rakhte hain ; tab un sab ko, 
jo ghar men bon, roshni deta. 

10 Isi tarah tuinhari roshni ad- 
imon ke samhne chamke. taki 
we tumhare nek kiimon ko de- 
Ivhen, aur tumhare bap ki, jo as- 
man par hai, ta'rif karen. 

17 II Yih khiyal mat karo, ki 
main tauret ya nabion ki kitab 
mansukli karne ko aya ; main 
mansiikh karne ko nahin, balki 
purf karne ko aya hun. 

18 Kyiinki main turn se sach 
kahta hurt, ki Jab tak asman aur 
zamin tal na ja,en, ek nuqta ya 
ek shosha tauret ka hargiz na 
mitega, jab tak sab kuchh ptii'a 
na ho. 

19 Pas, jo koi in hukmon men 
se sab se chhote ko tal dewe, 
aur waisahi admion ko sikliawe, 
daman ki badshahat men sab se 
chhot,4 kahla,cga ; par jo ki 'amal 
kare aur sikhliiwe, wuhi, asmin 
ki badshahat men, bara kahld,ega. 

20 Kyiinki main tumhen kahta 



hun, ki Agar tumhari rdstbazi 
Faqihon aur Farision ki se ziyada 
na ho, turn asman ki badshahat 
men kisi tarah dakhil na hoge. 

21 ^ Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon 
se kaha gaya, Tii khvin mat tar ; 
arrr jo koi khun kare, 'adalat men 
saza ke laiq hoga. 

82 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, 
ki Jo kof apne bha,i par besabab 
gussa ho, 'adalat men saza ke 
qabil hoga ; aur jo koi apne bha,i 
ko baola kahe, majlis men saza 
ke la,iq hoga ; aur jo us ko ahmaq 
kahe, jahannam ki ag ka saza- 
war hoga. 

23 Pas agar td qurbangah men 
apni nazr le jawe, aur wahan 
tujhe yad 4we. ki tera bha,i tujh 
se kuchh mukhalifat rakhta hai ; 

24 To, wahan apni nazr qurbin- 
gali ke samlme chhorke, chala 
ja; pahle apne bha,i se mel kar, 
tab ake apni na«r guzran. 

25 Jab tak tu apne nmdda',f ke 
sath rah men hai, jald us se mil 
ja ; na ho, ki mudda',i tujhe qazi 
ke hawale kare, aur qazi tujhe 
piyade ke supurd kare, aur tu 
qaid men pare. 

26 Main tujh se sach kahta hiin, 
ki Jab tak kam-i kauri ada na kare, 
tii wahan se kiai tarah na chhutega. 

27 f Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon 
sekaha gaya, Tli zina na kar. 

28 Par main tumhen kahta hun, 
ki Jo koi shahwat se kisi 'aurat 
par nigah kare, wuh apne dil men 
us ke sath zina kar chulia. 

29 So, agar teri dahni ankh tere 
thokar khane ka ba'is ho, use 
nikal dal, aur phenk de ; kyiinki 
tere angon men se ek ka na 
rahna tere liye us se bihtar hai, 
ki tera sara badan jahannam men 
4ala jawe. 

30 Ya, agar tera dahn4 hiith 
tere liye thokar khane ka b;i'is 
ho, us ko kat dal aur phenk de ; 
kyiinki tere angon men se ek k.k 
na rahna tere liye us se bihtar 
hai, ki tera sara badim jahannam 
men dalaja,e. 

B 2 



MATI, V. VI. 



31 Yih bhi likh^ gay a, ki, Jo 
koi apm jorii ko chhor de, use 
talaq nama likh de. 

32 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, 
ki Jo koi apmjoru ko, zina ke 
siwa, kisi aur sabab se chhor 
dewe, us se zina karwat^ hai ; aur 
jo koi us 'aurat se, jo chhori ga,i 
hai, byah kare, zina karta hai. 

33 f Phir turn sun chuke ho, ki 
aglon se kaha gaya, ki Tu jhilthi 
qasam na kha ; balki apni qasa- 
men Khudawand ke liye puri 
kar; 

34 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, 
Hargiz qasam na khana ; na to 
asman ki, kyilnki wuh Khuda ka 
takht hai ; 

35 Na zamin kf, kyiinki wuh 
us ke panw ki chauki hai ; aur na 
yariisalam ki, kyunki wuh bu- 
zurg badshah ka shahr hai ; 

36 Aur na apne sir ki qasam kha, 
kyiinki tu ek bal ko sufed ya 
kala nahin kar sakta. 

37 Par tumhari guftogu men, 
han ki han, aur nahm ki nahin 
ho ; kyunki jo is se ziyada hai, so 
burai se hota hai. 

38 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kaha 
gaya, Ankh ke badle ankh, aur 
dant ke badle dant : 

39 Par main tumh.en kahta hiin, 
ki Zalim ka muqabala na karna ; 
balki jo tere dahne gal par taman- 
cha mare, dilsra bhf us kf taraf 
plier de. 

40 Aur agar koi chihe, ki 'adalat 
men tujh par nalish karke teri 
qaba le, kurte ko bhi use lene de. 

41 Agar koi tujhe ek kos begar 
le jawe, us ke sath do kos chala 
ja. 

42 Jo tujh se kuchh mange, 
use 'inayat kar; aur jo tujh .se 
qarz mange, us se munh na mor. 

43 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kahd 
gaya, Apne parosi se dosti rakh, 
aur apne dushman se 'adawat. 

44 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, 
ki Apne dushmanon ko piyar 
karo ; aur jo timi par la'nat karen, 
un ke liye barakat chaho ; jo tum 



se kma rakhen, un ka bhala karo ; 
aur jo tumhen dukh den, aur sa- 
tftwen, un ke liye du'a karo : 

45 Taki tum apne Bap ke, jo 
^sman par hai, farzand ho ; ky- 
iinki wuh apne silraj ko badon 
aur nekon par ugat4 hai, aur 
raston aur naraston par menh 
barsata hai. 

46 Agar tum unhin ko piyar 
karo, jo tumhen piyar karte hain, 
to tumhare lij'e kya ajr hai ? 
kya mahsul lenewale bhi aisa nahin 
karte ? 

47 Aur agar tum faqat apne 
bhaion ko salam karo, to kya 
ziyada kiya ? kya mahsiil lenewale 
bhi aisa nahin karte ? 

48 Pas tum kamil ho, jaisa, tum- 
hari Bap, jo asman par hai, kamil 
hai. 

VI BAB. 

1 TT^HABARDAR, tum apne 
IV. nek kamoii ko logon ke 
samhne dikhlane ke liye na karo, 
nahin to, tumhare Bap se, jo as- 
man par hai, ajr na milega. 

2 Is liye jab ki tu khairat kare,. 
apne samhne turhi mat baja, jaise 
riyakar 'ibadatkhanon aur raston 
men karte hain, taki log un ki 
ta'rif karen ; main tum se sach 
kahta hiin, ki. We apna ajr pa 
chuke. 

3 Par jab tii khairit kare, to 
chahiye ki tera bayan hath na 
jane, jo tera dahnahath karta hai. 

4 Taki teri khairat poshida rahe, 
aur tera Bap jo poshida dekhta 
hai, khud zahir men tujhe badla 
dewe. 

5 T[ Aur jab tu du'a mange, riya- 
karon kl manind mat ho ; ky- 
iinki we 'ibadatkhanon men aur 
raston ke konon par khare hoke, 
du'a mangne ko dost rakhte hain, 
taki log unhen dekhen. Main tum 
se sach kahta hiin. Id We apnS 
badla pa chuke. 

6 Lekin jab tu du'a mange, apni 
kothri men ja, aur darwaza band 



MATI, VI. 



karke, apne Bap se jo poshidagi 
men hai, du'4 mang ; aur tera 
Bap jo poshida dekhtahai, zahir 
men tujhe badla dega. 

7 Aur jab du'a mangte ho, ghair 
qaumon ki manind befaida bak 
bak mat karo ; kyunki we sa- 
majhte hain, ki un ki ziyadagoi se 
im ki sum ja,egi. 

8 Par im ki manind na ho, 
kyunki tnmhara Bap, tumhare 
mangne ke pahle, janta hai, ki 
tmnhen kin kin chizon ki zarilrat 
hai. 

9 Is waste turn i?i tarah du'a 
mango, ki'Ai liamare Bap, jo as- 
man par hai, tere nam ki taqdis ho. 

10 Ten badshahat awe. Teri 
marzi, jaisi asm&n par liai, zamin 
par bhi bar awe. 

1 1 Ilamari rozine k£ roti aj ham 
ko bakhsh. 

12 Aur jis tarah ham apne qarz- 
daron ko bakhshte hain, tii apne 
dain ham ko bakhsh de. 

13 Aur hamen iizmaish men na 
dal, balki bnrai se bacha : Ky- 
linki badshahat aur qudrat aur 
jalal hamesha tere hi hain. Amin. 

1 4 Is liye ki agar turn admfon ke 
gunah bakhshoge, to tmnliara 
Bap bhi, jo asman par hai, tum- 
lien bhi bakhshegai. 

15 Par agar turn Mmion ke 
gunah na bakhshoge to tumhara 
Bap bhi tumhare gunah na bakh- 
sliega. 

16 IT Phir jab turn roza rakho, 
malckaron ki manind apna chilira 
lidas na banao, kyunki we apna 
munh bigarte hain. Id log unhen 
rozadar janen. Main tum se sach 
Ivahta hun, ki We apna badla pa 
chuke. 

1 7 Par jab tii roza rakhe, apne 
sir par chikna laga, aur munh 
dho. 

18 Taki admi nahin balki tera 
Bap jo poshida hai, tujhe rozadar 
jane : aur tera Bap jo posliidagi 
men dekhta hai, zahir men tujhe 
badla de. 

19 IT Mai apne waste zamin par j 



jara'a na karo, jah^ kira aur 
morcha kharab karte hain, aur 
jahfa chor sendh deke churate 
hain. 

20 Balki mil apne liye asman 
par jam'a karo, jahau na kira 
na morcha kharab karte, aur na 
chor sendh deke churate hain. 

21 Kyunki jahan tumhara kha- 
zana hai, wahin tumhara dU bhi 
laga rahega. 

32 Badan ka chirag ankh hai ; 
pas agar teri 4nkh saf ho, to tera 
Sara badan roshan hoga. 

23 Par agar teri ankh saf nahin, 
to tera sara badan andhera hoga ; 
is liye, agar vrah niir, jo tujh 
men hai, tariki ho, to kaisi tariki 
thahregi. 

24 II Koi admi do khawindon ki 
khidmat nahin kar sakta, is hye 
ki ya ek se dushmani rakhega, aur 
diisre se dosti, ya ek ko manega, 
aur diisre ko nachiz janega. Tum 
Khuda avir daulat donon ki khid- 
mat nahin kar sakte. 

25 Is liye main tum se kahta 
hiin, apni zindagi ke liye fikr na 
karo, ki ham kya kha,enge, aur 
kj^a pi,enge, na apne badan ke, ki 
kya i)ahinenge ; kya zmdagi khu- 
rak se bihtar nahin, aur badan 
poshak se ? 

26 Hawa ke parandon ko dekho ; 
we na bote, na laute, na kothi men 
jam'a karte hain, taubhi tumhara 
Bap, jo .asman ])ar hai, un ki 
parwarish karta hai. Kya tiun 
un se bihtar nahin ho ? 

27 Tum men se kaun hai jo 
fikr karke apni 'umr men ek ghari 
barha sakta hai ? 

28 Aur poshak ki kyiin fikr 
karte ho ? jangli sosan ko dekho, 
kaise barhte hain ; wuh na mihnat 
karte, na katte hain : 

29 Par main tumhen kahta hiiu, 
ki Sulaim.4n bhi, apni sari shan o 
shaukat men, un men se ek ki 
manind pahine na the. 

30 Pas jab Khuda maidan kl 
ghas ko, jo aj hai, aur kal taniir 
men jhonki jati, yiin pahinata hai. 



MATI, VI. VII. 



to kya turn ko, ai sust i'atiqado, 
ziyada na pahiaa,ega ? 

yi Is live yih kahke fiki- mat 
karo, ki Ham kya kha,enge, yk 
Kya pi,enge, ya Kya pahinenge ; 

3'3 Kydnki in sab chizon ki ta- 
lasli men gair qaumen rahti liain, 
aur tumhari Bap, jo asman par 
liai, janta hai, ki tmn mi sab 
chizon ke muhtaj ho. 

33 I'ar turn, pahle, Khiida ki 
badshiihat aur us ki rastbazi ko 
dhiiiidho, to, un ke siwa, yih 
sab chizen bhi tumhen milengi. 

34 Pas, kal ki fikr na karo, 
kyuijki kal apni chizon ki ap hi 
fikr kar legii ; £j ka dukh, aj hi 
ke live bas hai. 

Vn BAB. 

1 ' \IB na lagao, ki tmn par 'aib 
Xa na lagaya jawe. 

2 Kyilnkijis tarah turn 'aib la- 
gate ho, iisi tarah turn par bhi 
'aib lagaya ja,ega ; aurjispaimane 
se turn napte ho us hi se tmn- 
hare waste napa ja,ega. 

3 Aur us tinke ko, jo tere bhai 
^1 ankh men hai, kj'iin dekht.4 
hai, par us kanri par jo teri ankh 
men hai, nazar nahin kartsi ? 

4 Ya, kyiinkar, tii apnc bhai ko 
kahta. Us tinke ko, jo terf ankh 
men hai, la nikal diin ; aur dekh, 
khiid teri ankh men kanri hai. 

6 Ai riyakar, pahlc kanri ko 
apni ankh se nikal, tab us tinke 
ko ajine bhai ki ankh se achchhi 
tarah dekhke nikal sakega. 

6 T[ Pakchizkuttonkomatdo, aur 
apne moti siiaron ke age na phen- 
ko ; aisa na ho, ki we unhen pamal 
karen, aur phirkar tumhen phiren. 

7 If Mango, ki tumhen diyaja,ega; 
dhundho, ki tuni paogc ; khat- 
khatao, to tumhare waste khola 

^^'^^^- . , , , ^ . 

8 Kyunki jo koi mangta hai, 

use milta, aur jo koi dhundhta, 
so pata hai ; aur jo koi khat- 
khatiita, us ke waste khola ja,ega. 

9 Tmu men se kaun hai, ki agar 



us ka beta us se rotf mange, -WTih 
use patthar dewe ? 

10 Ya agar machhli mange, use 
samp de ? 

11 Pas jab ki turn jo bure ho, 
apne larkoii ko achchhi chizen 
dene jante ho, to kitn.a ziyada 
tumhara Bap, jo asman par hai, 
unhen jo us se mangte bain, ach- 
chhi chizen degk. 

12 Pas jo kuchh turn chahte ho, 
ki log tmuhare sath karen, waisa 
turn bill vm ke sath karo ; kyunki 
tauret aur anbiya ka khulasa yihi ' 
hai. 

13 f Tang darwaze se dakhil ho ; 
kyiiijld chaura hai wuh darwaza, 
aur kushada hai wuh rasta, jo 
hahikat ko pahunchata hai, aur 
bahut hain, jo us se dakhil 
bote. 

1 4 Kya hi tang hai wuh darwaza, 
aur sakri hai wuh rah, jo zindagi 
ko pahunchati, aur thore hain jo 
use pate. 

15 11 Jhuthe nabiose khabardar 
ralio, jo tumh.4re pas bheron ke 
bhes men ate, par haqiqat men 
pharnewale bheriye hain. 

) 6 Tmn unhen un ke phalon se 
pahchanogc. li^yk kanton se angiir, 
ya ilntkataroii se anjir tor te hain ? 

17 Usi tai-ah bar ek adichha da- 
raklit aclichhe phal lata, aur bura 
dai-akht bure phal lata hai. 

18 Achchha darakht bure phal 
naliin Li sakta, na bura darakht 
achchhe phal la sakta. 

19 Jo darakht achchhe phal na- 
hin lata, kata aur ag men dala 
jatii hai. 

20 Pas un ke phalon se turn 
unhen pahchanoge. 

21 li Ka har ek, jo mujhe Khu- 
dawand Klmdawand kahta hai, 
asman ki badshahat men dakhil 
hoga, magar wuhi, jo mere asmani 
Biip ki marzi par chalta hai. 

i'l Us din bahutere mujhe ka- 
henge, Ai Khudawand, ai Khuda- 
wand, kya ham ne tere nam se 
nubuwat nahin ki, aur tere nam 
se deon ko nahin nikala, aur 



MATf, vn. vm. 



tere nam se Ijahut si karamat 
zaliir nahfn kin ? 

23 Us waqt main un se sSf ka-" 
hiinga, ki Main kablii tum se 
waqif na tha ; ai badliaro, mere 
pas se ditr ho, 

24 Pas, jo koi meri yih baten 
sunta, aiir unhen 'amal men lata 
hai, main use us 'aqlmand ki 
manind thahrata hun, jis ne chatan 
par apna ghar banaya ; 

25 Aur menli barsa, aur barhen 
a,]!!, aur andhian chalin, aiu- us 
gliar par sadma pahunchayd ; par 
wuh na gira, kyiinki us ki new 
chatan par dali gayi thf. 

26 Par jo koi meri ye baten 
sunta, aur 'amal men nahi'n lata, 
wuh us bewaqilf ki manind thah- 
rega, jis ne apna ghar reti par 
banaya ? 

27 Aur menh barsa, aiu: barhen 
a,in, aur andhian chalin, aur us 
ghar ko sadma pahunchaya, aur 
wuh gir para, aur us ka girna 
haulnak waqi' hiia. 

28 Aur aisa hvia, ki jab Yisii' 
yih baten kah chuka, to wuh bhir 
us ki ta'Iim se dang hui. 

29 Kyiinki wuh Faqihon ki ma- 
nind nahin, balki ikhtiyarwale ke 
taur par sikhlata tha. 

vm BlB. 

1 TAB wuh us pahar se utra, 
eJ bahut si bhir us ke pichhe 
ho li. 

2 Aur, dekho, ek korhi ne ake 
use sijda kiya aur kaha, Ai Khu- 
dawand, agar tu chahe, to mujhe 
pak saf kar sakta hai. 

.3 Yisii' ne hath barhake use 
chhiia aur kaha, Main chahta hun, 
tu pak skt ho. Wunhin us ka 
korh jata raha. 

4 Tab YisiI' ne use kaha, Dekh, 
kisi se na kahiyo ; par jake apne 
tain kahin ko dikha, aur jo nazr 
Mvisa ne muqarrar ki, guzran, taki 
un ke liye gawahi ho. 

5 U Aur jab YisiI' Kafarnahum 
men dakliil hua, ek siibadar us 



9 

pas aya, aur us se minnat karke 
kaha, ki, 

6 Ai Khudawand, mera chhokra 
jhole ka mara ghar men para, aur 
nihayat dukh men hai. 

7 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main &ke 
use changa kariinga. 

8 Siibadar ne jawab men kaha, 
Ai Khudawand, main is laiq na- 
liin, ki tii mcri clihat tale awe ; 
balki, sirf ek bat kah, to mera 
chhokra changa ho ja,ega. 

9 Kyiinki, main bhi, jo diisre 
ke ikhtiyar men hiin, aur sipahi 
mere hukm men hain, jab ek ko 
kahta hiin, Ja, \Yah jata hai ; aur 
diisre ko, ki A, wuh ata hai ; aur 
apne gulam ko, ki Yih kar, wuh 
karta hai. 

1 Yisii' ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub 
kiya, avir un ko jo pichhe age the, 
kaha. Main tum se sach kahta hun, 
ki main ne aisa iman Israel men 
bhi nahin paya. 

11 Aur main tum se kahta hiin, 
ki Ijahutere piirab aur pachchhim 
se awenge, aur Abiraham o Iz,hak 
aur Ya'qiii) ke sath ^sman ki bad- 
shahat men baithepge. 

12 Par badshahat kefarzand ba- 
har andhere men dale ja,enge, 
jahan rona aur dant pisna hoga. 

13 Tab Yisii' ne us sardar ko 
kaha, Ja, aur jaisa tii iman laya, 
tere liye waisa hi ho ; aur usi 
ghari us ka chhokra changa ho 
gay4. 

14 ^ Aur Yisii' ne Patras ke ghar 
men ake dckha, ki us ki sas pari, 
aur us par tap charhi hai. 

1.5 Aur us ka hath chhiia ; tab 
tap us par se utar ga,i, aur wuh 
uthi aur un ki khidmat karne 
lagi. 

16 T[ Jab sham hiii, uske pas ba- 
hut se diwanon ko la,e, aur us ne 
riihon ko nikal diya, aur sab ko, 
jo bimar the, changa kiya. 

17 Aisa, ki jo Yas'aiyiih nabi ne 
kaha tha, piira hiia, ki, Us ne &p 
hamari mandagian le lin, aur ha- 
mari bimarian utha liii. 

18 H Jab Yisii' ne bahut si bhir 



10 



MATI, Vin. IX. 



apne as pas deklii, us ne hukm 
kiya, ki par jaweii. 

19 Aur ek Faqih ne ake us se 
kaha, Ai ustad, jahan kahm tu 
ja,e, main tere pichhe chalunga. 

20 Yisii' ne us se kaha, ki Lom- 
rion ke live manden anr hawa ke 
parandpn ke waste basere hain, par 
Ibn i Adam ke liye jagah nahm, 
jahan apna sir dhare. 

21 Us ke shagirdon men se diisre 
ne lis se kaha, Ai Khudawand, 
mujhe rukhsat de, ki pahle jakar 
apne bap ho gariin. 

22 Par Yisu' ne us se kaha, Tu 
mere piclihe a, aur murdonko apne 
murde garne de. 

23 f Aur jab wuh naw par chaT- 
ha, us ke shagird us ke pichlie a,e. 

24 Aur, dekho, darya men aisi 
barf andhi a,i, ki naw lahron men 
clihip ga,i, par wuh sota tha. 

25 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ^ke 
use jagaya aur kaha, Ai Khuda- 
wand hamen bacha, Id ham 
diibe. 

26 Us ne unhen kaha, Ai kam 
i'atiqado, kyiin darte ho ? Tab us 
ne uthke hawa aur darya ko 
danta, to bara iiiwa lio gay4. 

37 Aur log ta'ajjub karkekahne 
lage, ki Yih kis tarah ka admi 
hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us kj 
mante hain. 

28 ir Jab us par Gargasinon ke 
mulk men pahimcha, do diwane 
qabron se nikalkar use mile ; we 
aise tund the, ki koi us raste se 
chal iia sakta tha. 

29 Aur, dekho, iinhon ne chillake 
kaha, Ai Yisil', Khuda ke Bete, 
hamen tujh se kya kam ? tii ya- 
han ay6, ki waqt se pahle hamen 
dukh de ? 

30 Aur un se kuchh diir suaron 
ka ek bara gol charta thii. 

31 So deon ne us ki minnat 
karke kaha, Agar tii ham ko ni- 
kalta hai, to hamen un suaron ke 
gol men jane de. 

32 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Jao ; 
we nikalke un suaron ke gol men 
ga,e ; aur dekho suaron ka sara gol 



karare par se darya men kiidd, 
aur pani men dilb mara. 

33 Tab charanewale bhage, aur 
shahr men jakar, sab mdjara aur 
un diwanon ka ahwal bayan kiya. 

34 Aur, dekho, sara shahr Yisii' 
ki mulaqat ko nikla, aur use 
dekhke, us ki minnat ki, ki un k£ 
sarhadd se bahar jawe. 

IX BAB. 

1 "DHIR naw par charhke par 
-*- utra, aur apne shahr men 
aya. 

2 Aur dekho, ek jhole ke mare 
ko, jo charpa,! par para tha, us 
pas la,e. YisiI' ne, un ka imdn 
dekhke, us jhole ke mare se kahi, 
Ai bete, khitir jam' a rakh, tere 
gimah mu'af hiie. 

3 Tab ba'ze Paqihon ne apne 
dil men kaha, ki Yih kufr bakt4 
hai. 

4 Yisu* ne un ke khiyal daryaft 
karke kaha, Turn kyiin apne dilon 
men badgumani karte ho ? 

5 Kya kahna asan hai, yih, ki 
Tere gunah mu'af hiie, ya yih, ki 
Uth aur chal. 

6 Lekin taki turn jano, ki Ibn i 
Adam ko zamin par gunah mu'af 
karne ka ikhtiyar hai, us ne us 
jhole ke mare se kaha, Uth, apni 
charpa,! utha le, aur apne ghar 
chalaja. 

7 Wuh uthkar apne ghar chala 
gaya. 

8 Tab logon ne yih dekhkar 
ta'ajjub kiya, aur Khuda ki ta'rif 
karne lage, ki aisi qudrat insan ko 
baklishi. 

9 H Phir jab Yisu' wahan se age 
barha, to Mati name ek shakha 
ko mahsiil ki chauki par baithe 
dekha, aur use kaha. Mere pichhe 
a. Wuh uthke us ke pichhe chala. 

10 f Am- yun hua, ki jab Yisii' 
ghar men khane baitha, dekho, 
bahut se mahsiil lenewale aur 
gunahgar ake us ke shagirdon ke 
sath khane baithe. 

11 Jab Farision ne yih dekha, 



mat! IX. 



11 



us ke sliagirdon se kaha, Tum- 
hara ustad mahsiil lenew&lon aur 
gvmahgaron ke sath kyiin khata 
hai? 

12 Yisil' ne yili sunkar unlien 
kaha, Bhale changon ko hakim 
darkar nahin, balki bimaron ko. 

13 Par turn Jake us ke ma'ne da- 
ryaft karo, ki Main qurbani ko 
nahm, balki rahm ko chahta hun ; 
kyiinki main rastbazon ko nalim, 
balki gunalig^ron ko tauba ke liye 
bulane ko aya liiin. 

1 4 f Us waqt Yuhanna ke shagir- 
don ne us pas ake kaha, ki Ham 
aur Tarisi kyiin aksar roza rakhte 
liain ; par tere shagird roza nahin 
rakhte ? 

15 YisiI' ne imhen kaha, Kya ba- 
rati, jab tak dulha un ke sath hai, 
udas ho sakte hain ? lekin, wuh 
din awenge, ki dulha un se juda 
kiya ja,ega; tab we roza ra- 
khenge. 

16 Ko,i purani qabii par kore 
kapre ka pain and nahin lagata, 
kyilnki wuh paiwand qaba se 
kuchli khainch leta hai, aur us 
ka chir barh jata. 

17 Aur na,i mai purani mashkon 
men nahin bharte, nahin to mash- 
ken phat jatin, aur mai bahjati, 
aur mashken kharab ho jatin, 
balki na,i mai na,i mashkon men 
bharte hain, to donon bachi rahti 
hain. 

18 f Jab wuh yih baten un se 
kah raha tha, dekho, ek sardar ne 
akar use sijda kiy4 aur kaha, 
Meri beti ab tamam hiii, par tii 
chal aur apna hath us par rakh, 
ki wuh ji uthegi. 

19 Yisii' uthke apne shagirdon 
ke sath us ke pichhe chala. 

20 1 Aur, deklio, ek 'aurat ne, jis 
ka barali haras se lahil jari tha, 
us ke pichhe ake us ke kurte ka 
daman chhiia. 

20 Wuh apne ji men kahti thi. 
Agar main sirf us ka kurta 
•chhuungi, bhali changi ho jailngi. 

22 Tab Yisil' ne pichhe phirke 
use dekha, aur kaha Ai beti, 



khatir jam'a rakh, ki tere iman ne 
tujhe changa kiya. Pas, wuh 
'aurat usi ghari se changi ho ga,i. 

23 Aur jab Yisii' us sardar ke 
ghar pahuncha, aur us ne bansli 
bajanewalon aur jama'at ko gul 
machate dekha, to unhen kaha, 

24: Kinai-e ho, ki larki mari na- 
hin, balki soti hai. We us par 
hanse. 

25 Jab we log bahar nikale ga,e, 
us ne andar jake us ka hatli 
pakra, aur wuh larki uthi. 

26 Tab us ki shuhrat us tamam 
mulk men phaUi. 

27 \ Jab Yisii' wahdn se rawana 
hua, do andhe us ke piclihe pu- 
karte a,e, ki Ai Ibn i Daiid, ham 
par rahm kar. 

28 Aur jab wuh ghar men pa- 
huncha, we andhe us pas k,t ; Yi- 
sii' ne unhen kaha, Kya tumhen 
i'atiqad hai, ki main yih kar sakta 
hiin ? We bole, Han, ai Khuda- 
wand. 

29 Tab us ne im ki ankhon ko 
chhiike kaha, ki Jaisa tmnhara 
i'atiqad hai, waisa tumhare hye 
ho. 

30 To un ki ankhen khid ga,in, 
aur Yisii' ne unhen takid karke 
kaha, Khabardar, ko,i na jane. 

31 Par unhon ne jake us tamam 
mulk men us ki shuhrat ki. 

32 % Jis waqt we bahar nikle, de- 
kho, log ek giinga diwana us pas 
la,e. 

33 Aur jab deo nikala gaya, wuh 
gunga bola. Aur logon ne ta'ajjub 
karke kaha, Aisa kabhi Israel men 
na dekha tha. 

34 Par Farision ne kaha, ki Wuh 
deon ke sardar ki madad se de- 
on ko lukalta hai. 

35 Aur Yisii' un sab shahrou 
aur bastion men jake, un ke 'iba- 
datkhanon men ta'hm deta, aur 
biidshahat ki khushkhabari k£ 
manadi, aur logon ki har ek bi- 
mari aur dukh dard diir karta 
thfl 

36 IT Aur jab us ne jama'aton ko 
dekha u ko im par rahm aya ; 



12 



MATI, XI. 



kyunki, we, un bheron ki manind, 
jin ka charwaha na lio, 'ajiz aur 
pareshan thin. 

37 Tab us ne apne shagirdon se 
kaha, ki Pakke khet to bahut 
bain, par mazdiir tboi'e. 

38 Is Hye turn khet ke mahk ki 
mimiat karo, ki wuh apne khet 
katne ke liye mazdiiron ko bliej 
dewe. 

X BAB. 

I T) HIR us ne apne b.4rab sha- 
JL girdon ko pas bulake unhen 

qudrat bakhshi, ki najiak ruhon 
ko nikalen, aur har tarah ki bi- 
mari aur dukh dard ko diir 
karen. 

2 Aur barah rasukm ke yih nam 
haiii, Pallia, Sham'aiin, jo Patras 
kahlata, aur us ka bhai Andry-as, 
Zabadi ka beta Ya'qub, aur us kk 
bhai Yuhanna : 

3 Failbus aurBarthulania,Thum.4 
aur mahsul lenewala Mati, Haifa 
ka beta Ya'qub, aur Labbi jo 
Thaddi bhi kahlata. 

4 Sham'aun i Kan'ani, aur Ya- 
hudah Iskariyuti, jis ne use pa- 
karwa diya. 

5 Un barahon ko Yisil' ne far- 
make bheja, ki Gair qamnon ki 
taraf na jana, aur Samarion ke 
kisi shahr men dakhil na hona : 

6 Balki, pahle, Israel ke ghar 
ki khOji hiii bheron ke pas jiio. 

7 Aur chalte hue mauadi karo, 
ki Asman ki badshahat nazdik a,i. 

8 Bimaron ko changa karo, ko- 
rhion ko pak saf karo, murdon 
kojilao, deon ko nikalo; turn ne 
muft paya, muft do. 

9 Na sona, na rupa, na tamba 
apni kamar men rakho. 

1(J Raste ke liye na jholi, na do 
kurtc, na jiitian, na lathi lo ; 
kyunki khurak mazdiir ka liaqq 
liai. 

II Aur jis shahr ya basti men 
dakhil ho, darj'aft karo, ki laiq 
wahan kaun hai, aur jab tak 
wahan se na niklo, wahin raho. 



12 Aur jab tum kisi ghar men 
jao, use salam karo. 

13 Agar wuh ghar laiq hai, to 
tumhara salam use pahunchega ; 
aur agar kiiq nahin, to tumhara 
salam tum par phir awcga. 

14 Aur jo ko,i tumhen qabul na 
kare, aur tunihari haten na sune, 
us ghar ya us shahr se nikalke 
apne panw ki gard jhar do. 

15 Main tum se sach kahta hun, 
ki 'Adalat ke din Sadiim aur 'A- 
miirah ki zamin ke liye us shahr 
ki nisbat ziyada asani hogi. 

16 ^ Deklio,main tumhen bheron 
ki nianind bhcriyon ke bich meii 
bhejta hiin ; pas tum samp ki 
tarah hoshyar, aur kabiitar ki 
manind bcbad ho. 

17 Magar adnn'on se khabardar 
raho, ki we tumhen apni kachah- 
rion men pakarw.aenge aur apne 
'ibadatkhanon men kore marenge. 

18 Aur tum mere waste hakimon 
aur badshahon ke samhne hazir 
kiye jaoge, ki un par aur gair 
qaumon par gawahi ho. 

19 Lckin jab we tmnhen pakar- 
wa,eii, fikr na karo, ki ham kis 
tarah ya kya kahenge, kyunki jo 
kuchh tumhen kahne hoga, so usi 
ghari tumhen us ki again hogi. 

20 Kyunki kahne wale tum nahin, 
balki tumhare Bap ki Riih tum 
men bolegi. 

21 Bhai bhai ko, aur bap befe 
ko, qatl ke liye ])akarwa,ega, aur 
lai'ke ague ma bap ki mukhalifat 
men uthenge, aur mihen marwa 
dalenge. 

23 Aiu- mere ndm ke ba'is, sab 
tum se dushmani karenge ; par 
wuh io akhir tak bardaslit karesa, 
SO hi najat pawega. 

23 Jab we tumhen ek shahr 
men satawen, to dusre men bhag 
jao ; main tum se sach kahta hiin, 
ki Tum Israel ke sab shahron 
men na phir chukoge, jab tak ki 
Ibn i Adam na a le. 

24 Shagird apne ustad se bara 
nahin, na naukar apne khawind 
se. , 



25 Bas hai, ki shagird apne 
ustad ki, aur naukar apne klia- 
wind ki manind ho. Jab iinhon 
ne ghar ke malik ko Ba'alzabi'd 
kalia hai, to kitnd ziyada us ke 
logon ko na kahenge? 

•J6 Pas un se na daro ; kyuiiki 
koi chfz dhanpi nahm, jo khid 
na ja,e, aur na chhipi, jo jam na 
ja,e. 

27 Jo kuchh main tumhen and- 
here men kahta hiin, lytile men 
kaho ; aur jo kuchh tumhare 
kanon men kaha ja,e, kothon 
par manadi karo. 

28 Aur un se, jo badan ko qatl 
karte, par jan ko qatl nahm 
kar sakte, mat daro, balki usi se 
daro, jo jan aur badan, donon ko, 
jahannam men halak kar sakta 
hai. 

29 Kya ek paise ko do gaure 
nahm bikte .'' aur un men se, ek 
bhi, tumhare Bap ki be niarzi, 
zamin par nahin girta. 

30 BaM, tumhare sir ke bal bhi 
gine hain. 

31 Pas, mat daro, turn baliut 
gauron se bihtar ho. 

.32 Is liye,jo koi, admionke age, 
mera iqrar karega, main bhi apne 
Bap ke age, jo asman par hai, 
us ka iqrar kariinga. 

33 Par, jo ko,i, admion ke age, 
mer4 inkar karega, main bhi 
apne Bap ke age, jo asman par 
hai, tis ka inkar kariinga. 

34 Yih mat samjho, ki main 
zamin par sulh karwane aya ; 
sulh karwane nahin balki tal- 
war chalane ko aya hiin. 

3o Kyiinki main aya hiin, ki 
mard ko us ke bap, aur beti ko 
us ki ina, aur bahii ko us ki sas 
se juda kariln. 

36 Aur admi ke dushman us ke 
ghar hi ke log honge. 

37 Jo ko,i ma bap ko mujh se 
ziyada chahta hai, mere laiq 
nahin hai, aur jo koi beta ya beti 
ko mujh se ziyada piyar karta, 
mere laiq nahin hai. 

38 Aur jo koi apni salib uthake 



MATf, X. XI. 13 

mere piehhe nahin at&, mere laiq 
nahin hai. 

•39 Jo ko,i apni jan bach&ta hai, 
use kho,ega ; par jo mere waste 
apni jan kho,ega, use pa,ega. 

40 f Jo tumhen qabiil karta, mu- 
jhe qabul kartii hai ; aur jo mujhe 
qabiil karta hai, use, jis ne mujhe 
bheja, qabiil kartii hai. 

41 Jo koi nabi ke nam se nabi ko 
qabiil karta hai, nabi ka ajr 
p3,egii ,- aur jo rastb.4z ke nam se 
rastb.az ko qabul karta, rastb^z 
ka ajr pa,ega. 

42 Aur jo ko,i, in chhoton men. 
se, ek ko shagird ke nam se faqat 
ek piyala thanda p;ini pila,eg.a, 
main turn se sach. kahta hiin, 
ki wuh apna badla be pa,e na 
raliega. 



XI BAB. 

1 AUR ais& hua, ki jab YLsu' 
■^ apne barah shagirdon ko 
hukm de chuka, to wahan se ra- 
wana hiia, ki un ke shahron men 
ta'lim aur manadi kare. 

2 Yuhanna ne qaidkhane men 
Masih ka bayan sunkar apne 
shagirdon men se do ko bhejke us 
se puchhwaya, ki, 

3 Kya, jo anewala tha, tu hi 
hai, ya ham dilsre ki rah taken ? 

4 lisii' ne jawab men unhen 
kaha, ki Jo kuchh turn sunte aur 
dekhte ho, jiike, Yuhanna se bayan 
karo, ki 

5 Andhe deklite, aur langre 
chalte, korhi pak saf bote, aur 
bahre sunte, aur murde ji uthte 
hain, aur garibon ko khush kha- 
bari siina,i jati hai. 

H Aur mubarak wuh hai, jo 
mere sabab thokar na kba,e. 

7 IT Jab we rawana hiie, Yisit' 
Yuhanna ki babat jama'aton se 
kahne laga, ki Tum jangal men 
kya dekhne ko ga,e? Kya, ek 
sarkanda jo hawa se hilta hai? 

8 Phir tum kya dekhne ko ga,e ? 
Kya, ek mard ko, jo mihin kapra 



14 

pahine hai? dekho, jo mihm 
poshak pahinte badshahon ke 
mahallon men hain. 

9 Phir turn kya dekhne ko ga,e ? 
Kya, ek nabi? han, main tum 
se kahta hun, balki nabi se bara. 

10 Kyiinki yih wuh hai, jis ki 
babat likha hai, ki, Dekho, main 
apna rasiil tere age bhejtii hun, 
jo tere age teri rah durust karega. 

1 1 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, 
ki Un men se jo 'auraton se paida 
hue, Yuhanna baptisma denewale 
se koi bara zahir nahin hiia; 
lekin jo asman ki badshahat men 
ehhota hai, so us se bara hai. 

12 Yuhanna baptisma denewale 
ke waqt se ab tak, asman ki 
badshahat par zabardasti hoti 
hai, aur zabardast log use chhm 
lete hain, 

13 Kyiinki sab nabi aur tauretne 
Yuhanna ke waqt tak nabiiwat ki. 

14 Aur Iliyas jo anewala tha, 
yihi hai ; chalio, to qabiil karo. 

15 Jis kisi ke kan sunne ke 
hon, sune. 

16 T[ Lekin is zamane ke logon ko 
main kis se tamsil dun ? We un 
larkon ki manind hain, jo bazaroTi 
men baithke apne yaron ko pu- 
karke kahte hain, ki 

17 Ham netumhare waste bansli 
bajaf, par tum na nache ; ham 
ne tumhare liye matam kiya, par 
tum ne chhati na pi'ti. 

1 8 Kyiinki Yuhanna khata pita 
nahin aya, aur we kahte hain, ki 
Us par ek deo hai. 

19 Ibn i Adam khata pita aya, 
aur we kahte hain, ki Dekho, 
ek khaii, aur sharabi, aur mahsiil 
lenewalon aur gunahgaron ka yar. 
Par hikmat apne farzandon ke age 
rast thahri. 

20 Tf Tab un shahron ko, jin men 
us ke bahut se nm'ajize zahir hiie, 
malamat karne laga, kyunki un- 
hon ne tauba na ki thi : ki 

21 Ai Khurazln, tujh par afsos ! 
ai Bait Saida, tujh par afsos ! 
kyunki yih mu'ajize jo tumhen 
dikha,e ga,e, agar Siir aur Saida 



MATf, XI. XII. 



men dikha,e jate, to we tat orhke, 
aur ^thak men baithke, kab ke 
tauba kar chukte. 

22 Pas main tum se kahta hiin, 
ki Silr o Saida ke liye 'adalat ke 
din tum se ziyada asani hogi. 

23 Aur ai Kafarnahmn, jo as- 
man tak pahunchaya gaya, til do- 
zakh men giraya ja,ega ; kyunki 
yih mu'ajize jo tujh men dikhae 
ga,e, agar Sadiim men dikha,e 
jate, to aj tak qaim rahta. 

24 Par main tum se kahta hiin, 
ki 'Adalat ke din Sadum ke mulk 
par tujh se ziyada asani hogi. 

25 1i Usi waqt Yisii' phir kahne 
laga, ki, Ai bap, asman aur zamin 
ke Khudawand, main teri ta'rif 
karta hun, ki tu ne in chizon ko 
danaon aur 'aqlmandon se chhi- 
paya, avir bachchon par khol diya. 

26 Han, ai Bap, kiyiinhin tujhe 
pasand aya. 

27 Mere Bap ne sab kuchh mujhe 
sompa, aur ko,i Bete ko nahin 
janta, magar Bap ; aur koi Bap 
ko nahin janta, magar Beta, aur 
wuh, jis par Beta use zahir kiya 
chahta. 

28 IT Ai tum logo, jo thake aur 
bare bojh se dabe ho, sab mere 
pas ao; ki main tumhen aram 
dunga. 

29 Mera jiia apne lipar lelo, 
aur mujh se sfldio ; kyiinki 
main halim, aur dil se khaksar 
hiin, to tum apne jion men aram 
paoge. 

30 Kyiinki mera jua mulaim, 
aur mera bojh lialka hai. 

XII BAB. 

1 TTS waqt Yisii' sabt ke din 
LJ fcheton men se jata tha, 
aur us ke shagird bhilkhe the, aur 
we balen tor tor khane lage. 

2 Tab Farision ne dekhke, us 
se kaha, Dekh, tere shagird wuh 
kam karte hain, jo sabt ke din 
karna rawa nahin. 

3 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya tum 
ne nahin parha jo Daud ne kiya, 



MATi, xn. 



15 



jab wuh aur us ke sathi bhiikhe 
the? 

4 Wuh kyunkar Khuda ke ghar 
men gaya, aur nazar ki rotian 
kham, jo us ko aur us ke sathion 
ko khiina rawa na tha, magar 
faqat kahmon ko rawa tha ? 

5 Aur kya turn ne tauret men 
nahin parha, ki kahiii sabt ke din 
haikal men sabt ki hurmat nahin 
karte, taubhi begunah hain ? 

6 Aur main tuinhen kahta hun, 
ki Yahan ek shakhs hai, jo haikal 
se bhi buzurg hai. 

7 Par agar timi us ki ma'nf 
jante, ki Slain qurbani ko naliin, 
balki rahm ko chahtii. hun, to 
turn begunalion Ito gmiahgar na 
thahrate. 

8 Kyiiuki Ibn i Adam sabt ka 
bhi Khudawand hai. 

9 Phir walian se rawana holte, 
un ke 'ibadatkiiaiie men gaya : 

10 IT Aur dekhojwahanek shakhs 
tha, jis ka hatli sukh gaya tlia. 
Tab unhon ne, is irade se, lei us 
par nalish karen, us se puchha, ki 
Kya sabt ke din changa karna 
i-awa hai ? 

11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Tvim 
men se aisa kaun hai, ki jis ke pas 
ek bher ho, agar wuh sabt ke din 
garhe men gire, wuh use pakarke 
na nikale ? 

12 Pas admi bher se kitna bihtar 
hai ? is liye sabt ke din neki karni 
rawa hai. 

13 Tab us ne us sliakhs ko kaha, 
ki Apna hath lamba kar ; us ne 
lamba kiya, aur wuh dusre ki 
manind changa ho gaya. 

14 H Tab Farisionne baharjake 
salah ki, ki use mar daleii. 

15 Yisii' yih janke wahan se 
cliala, aur bahut si jama'aten us 
ke piohhe ho h'n, aur us ne un 
sab ko changa kiya ; 

16 Aur unhen takid ki, ki mujhe 
zahir na karna : 

17 Taki wuh, jo Yas'aiyah nabf 
ne kaha tha, pura ho, ki 

18 Dekho mera khadim, jise 
main ne chuna, aur mera piyara, 



jis se mera dil khusli hai, main 
apni ruh us par dalunga, aur wuh 
gair qaumon se shara bayan ka- 
rega. 

19 Wuh jhagra aur shor na ka- 
vegk, aur bazaron men koi us 
ki awaz na sunega. 

■20 Wuh masle hue sarkande ko 
na torega, aur dhunwan uthte hiie 
san ko na bujhawega, jab tak insaf 
ko galib na kar&we. 

31 Aur us ke nam par gair qau- 
men asra rakhengi. 

23 IT Tab us pas ek andhe giinge 
diwane ko la,e, aur us ne use 
changa kiya ; chunanchi wuh 
andha gilnga dekhne bohie laga. 

23 Aui sari bhir dang ho gai, aur 
kahne lagi, Kyi yih Daiid ka beta 
nahin ? 

24 Par Farision ne sunlce kaha, 
ki Yih deon ko nahin nikiilta, 
magar deon ke sardar Ba'alzabiil 
ki madad se. 

25 Yisii' ne un ke khiyalon ko 
daryaft karke, unhen kaha, Jo jo 
badshahat apas men barkhilaf ho, 
wiran ho jati; aur jis jis shahr 
yii ghar men mukhalafat ho, abad 
na rahega. 

26 Aur agar Shaitan Shaitan ko 
dilr kare, to wuh apna hi mukha- 
lif hiia; phir us ki badsliahat 
Icyiinkar qaim raliegi ? 

27 Aur agar main Ba'alzabiil ki 
madad se deon ko nikalta hiin, 
to tumh.are bete kis ki madad se 
nilcalte hain ? is hye wehi tumhari 
'adalat karenge. 

28 Par agar main Khuda k; ruh 
se deon ko nikalta hiin, to albatta 
Khuda ki badshahat turn pas a 
pahunchi. 

29 Nahin to, kyunkar ho sakta 
hai, ki kof kisi zorawar ke ghar 
men jakar us ke asbab lut le; 
magar yih, ki pahle us zorawar 
ko bandhe, tab us ka ghar liite. 

30 Jo mere sath nahin, mera mu- 
khalif'hai, aur jo mere satli jam'a 
nahin karta, bitlirata liai. 

31 H Is liye main turn se kahta 
hiin, ki logon ka bar tarah ka gimah 



16 

aur knfr mu'af ho sakega ; magar 
wuh kufr jo Ruh ke haqq men 
ho, logon ko mu'af na hoga. 

32 Jo koi Ilm i Adam ke haqq 
men bura kahe, use mu"af ho sa- 
kega ; par jo Ruh i Quds ke haqq 
men hiu-a kahe, use hargiz mu'af 
na hogii, na is jahan men, na us 
jahan men. 

33 Ya to darakht ko achchha 
kaho, aur us ke yhal ko achchha, 
ya darakht ko bura kaho, aur us 
ka phal bura; kyuiiki darakht 
phal hi se pahchana jata hai. 

34 Ai sampon ke bachcho, tum 
biu'e hoke kyuijkar achchhi bat 
kah sakte ho ? kydnki jo dil men 
bhara hai, so hi munh par ata 
hai. 

35 Achchha admi dil ke achchhe 
khazane se achchhi cluzen nikalta 
hai, aur bura admi bure khaziinc 
Be buri chizen bahar lata. 

36 Par main tum se kahta hiin, 
ki Har ek behiida bat jo ki log 
kahen, 'adalat ke din us ka hisab 
denge. 

37 Kytinki tu apni baton hi se 
rastkar gina ja,ega, avir apni baton 
hi se gunahgar thahrega. 

38 il Tab ba'ze Faqih aur Eari- 
sion ne jawab men kaha, ki Ai 
ustad, ham tujh se ek nishan 
dekha chahte bain. 

39 Us ne unhen jawab diya, ki 
Is zamane ke bad aur haramkar 
log nishan (Ihundhte hain ; par 
Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa, 
ko,i nishan unhen dikhaya na 
jae,ga. 

40 Kyiinki jaisa Yiinas tin rat 
din machhli ke pet men raha, "waisa 
hi Ibn i Adam tin rat din zamin 
ke andar rahega. 

41 Ninawah ke log is zamane ke 
logon ke sath 'adalat ke din 
uthenge, aur mihen gunahgar tha- 
hra,eiige ; kyiinki unhon ne Yii- 
nas ki manadi jiar tauba ki, aur 
dekho, yahan ek hai, jo Yiinas se 
buzurg hai. 

42 Dakhin ki Begam is zamane 
ke logon ke sath 'adalat ke din 



MATi, XII. xni. 



uthegi, aur imhen gunahgdr tha- 
hra,egi ; kyiinki wuh zamin ke ka- 
niire se Sulaiman ki hikmat sunne 
ko a,i; aur dekho, j^ahan ek Su- 
laiman SB' buzurg hai. 

43 Jab napiik riih admi se ba- 
har nikalti, to siikhi jagahon men 
aram dhundhti phirti, aur jab na- 
hi'n pati, to kahti, ki, 

44 Main apne ghar men jis se 
nikli luin, pbir jaiingi ; aur ake 
use kbali aur jhara aur lais patf 
hai. 

4.5 Tab jake aur sat ruhen, jo 
us se badtar hain, apne sath lati ; 
aur we dakhil hoke wahan basti 
hain ; so us admi ka pichhla hai 
agle se bura liota hai. Is zamane 
ke logon ka hai bhi aisa hi hoga. 

46 if Jab wuh jama'aton se yih 
k?ih raha tha, dekho, us kima aur 
bhai bahar khare us se bat kiya 
chahte the. 

47 Tab kisf ne us se kaha, ki 
Dekh, teri ma aur tere bhai ba- 
har khare tujh se bat kiyk chahte 
hain. 

48 Par us ne jawab men khabar 
denewale se kaha, Kami hai meri 
ma aur kaun mere bhai ? 

49 Aur apna hath apne sha- 
girdon ki taraf barhake kaha, ki 
Dekh meri ma aur mere bhai ! 

50 Kyiinki jo koi mere Bap ki, 
jo asman par hai, marzi jiar chalta 
hai, mera bhai aur bahin aur niii, 
wuhi hai. 

Xm BAB. 

1 TTSI roz, Yisii' ghar se ni- 
*-^ kalke darya ke kinSre ja 
baitha. 

2 Aur aisi barf bhir us pas jam'a 
hiii, ki wuh ek naw par charh 
baitha, aur sari bhir kinare par 
khavi rahi. 

3 Aur wuh unhen bahut si baten 
tamsilon men kahne laga, ki Dek- 
ho, ek kisan bij bone gaya ; 

4 Aur bote waqt kuehh rah ke 
kinare gira, aur chiriyon ne akar 
use chug liya. 



MATi, XIII. 



17 



5 Aur kuchh patthrili zamin par 
gini, jalian bahut mitti na mill, 
aur is sabab ki baliut mitti na 
pa,i, jald ugii 

6 Par jab dhup hui, jal gaya, 
aur is liye ki jar na pakri thi, siikh 
gaya. 

7 Aur kuchh kanton men gira ; 
kauton ne barhke use daba liya. 

8 Aur kuclili aclichhi zamin men 
gira, aur phal laya, kuclih sau 
guua, kuclili sath guna, kuchh tfs 
guna. 

9 Jis ke kan suime ke Hye hon, 
to sune. 

10 Tab shagirdon ne pas ake vrs 
se kaha, Tii im se tamsilon men 
kj-un kalam karta hai ? 

11 Us ne jawab men unhen ka- 
ha, ki Tmiihen 'inayat hui, ki 
asman ki badshahat ke bhed jano, 
par unhen 'inayat nahin hili. 

12 Kyiinki jis pas kuchh hai, 
use diya ja,ega, aur us ki balrat 
barhti hogi ; par jis pas kuchh 
nahin, us se, jo kuchh ki us pas 
hai, so bhi le liya ja,ega. 

13 Is liye main un se tamsilon 
men bat karta hiin : ki we de- 
khte hue nahin dekhte, aur smite 
hue nahin sunte, aur nahin sa- 
majhte hain. 

14 Aur un ke haqq menYas'- 
aiyah ki nabuwat piiri hui : ki. 
Turn kanon se to sunoge, magar 
samjhoge nahin, avir ankhon se 
dekhoge, par daryaft na karoge. 

15 Kyiinki is qaum ka dil luota 
hiia, aur we apne kanon se uncha 
sunte hain, aur unhon ne apni 
aiikhen miind lin, ta aisa na ho, 
ki we ankhon se deklicii, aur ka- 
non se siinen, aur dil se samjhen, 
aur rujii' lawen, aur main unhen 
changa karitn. 

16 Parmubarak tumhari ankhen, 
kyunki we deklitin, aur muba- 
rak tumhare kau, ki we sunte 
hain. 

17 Kyiinki main tum se sach ka- 
hta hull, ki Bahut se nabi aur 
rastbazou nc arzii ki, ki jo tum 
dekhte ho, dekhen, par na deklia, 



aur jo tum sunte ho, sunen, par 
na suna. 
IS IT Abtumkisankitamsilsuno. 

19 Jab koi us badshahat ki bat 
sunta, aur nahin samajhta, to wuh 
sharir atii, aur jo kuchh us ke dil 
men boya gaya, le j.ata hai ; yih 
wuh hai, jo riih ke kinare boya 
gaya. 

20 Jo patthrili zamin men boya ■ 
gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam sunta, aur 
jald khushi se man leta hai ; 

21 Lckiu is sabab ki jar nahin 
pakri, chand roza hai ; ki jab wuh 
kalam ke sabab musibat men 
parta, ya sataya jata hai, to jald 
thokar khata hai. 

22 Jo kanton men boya gaya, 
wuh hai, jo kalam ko sunta, par 
is duiiya ki fikr aur daulat ka 
fareb kalam ko daba dete, aur 
wuh be phal hota hai. 

23 Par jo achchhf zamin men 
boya gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam ko 
sunta, aur samajhta, aur phal lata, 
aur taiyar bhi hota, ba'ze men 
sau guna, ba'ze men sath guna, 
ba'ze men tis guna. 

24 H Phirusne ekaurtamsfllake 
unhen kaha, ki Asman ki bad- 
shahat us admf ki manind hai, 
jis lie achchha bij apne khct men 
bo3'a. 

2o Par jab log so ga,e, us ka 
dushman aya, aur us ke khetou 
men karwa dana bo gaya. 

26 Jis waqt atikiira lukla, aur 
balcn lag'n, tab karwa dana bhi 
zahir hua. 

27 Tab us gharwile ke naukaron 
m ako kaha, Ai Sahib, kya til ne 
khet men achchlie bij na bo,e the ? 
phir karwe dane kalian se a,e ? 

28 L's ne unhen kaha, Kisii 
dushman ne yih kiyli. Tab nau- 
karon ne kaha. Agar marzi ho, 
to ham jake unhen jam'a karen. 

29 Us lie kaha, Nahin : aisa 
na ho, ki jab tum karwe danon 
ko jam'a karo, to un ke s;ith gehiin 
bill ukhar lo. 

30 Katne ke din tak, donon ko 
ikatthe barlme do : ki maia 



18 MATf, XIII. 

katne ke waqt katnewalon ko 
kaiiunga, ki pahlc karwe dane 
jama' karo, aur jaliine ke waste 
Till ke gatthe bandho ; par geliurj 
mere khatte men jama' karo. 

31 H Wuh un ke waste ek aur 
tamsfl laya, ki Asraan ki badsha- 
hatkhardal ke dane ki manind hai, 
jise ek shakhs ne leke apne khet 
men boya. 

32' Wuh sab bijon men chhota ; 
par jab uga, to sab tarkarion se 
bar4 hota, aur aisa per hota, ki 
chiriyaen ake us ki dalion par 
basera kartm. 

33 IT Us ne im se ek aur tamsil 
kahi, ki Asman ki badshahat 
khamir ki manind hai, jise ek 
'aurat ne lekar ate ke tin paima- 
non men milaya, yahan tak ki 
wuh sab khaniira ho gaya. 

34 Yih sab baten Yisil' ne un 
jama'aton ko tamsilon men kahin : 
aur be tamsil, un se na bolta tha : 

35 Taki jo nabi ne kaha tha, piira 
ho, ki, Main tamsflen lakar kalam 
karunga ; main, un baton ko, jo 
dunya ke shurii' se poshida hain, 
zahir karunga. 

36 Tab Yisu' un jama'aton ko 
rukhsat karke ghar ko gaya ; aur 
us ke shiigirdon ne us pas ake 
kaha, Khet ke karwe dane ki 
tamsil hamen bata. 

37 Usneunhcnjawabmenkaha, 
Achchhe bij ka bonewala Ibn i 
Adam hai ; 

38 Khet, dunya hiia; achchhe bij, 
is badshahat ke larke hain, aur 
karwe dane, sharir ke farzand. 

39 Wuh dushman jis ne unhen 
boya, Shaitan hai ; katne ka waqt 
is dunya ka akhir ; aur katnewale 
flrishte hain. 

40 Pas jis tarah karwe dane ja- 
m'a kiye jate, aur iig men jala,e 
jate hain, is jahan ke akhir men 
aisa hi hoga. 

41 Ibn i Adam apne firishton ko 
bhejega, aur we sab thokar khilii- 
newaii chizon, aur badkaron ko, 
us ki badshahat men se chimkar, 

42 Unhen jalte taniir men dal 



denge, aur wahaii rona aur dant 
pisna hoga. 

43 Tab rastbaz apne Bap ki 
badsbahat men aftab ki manind 
niirani honge. Jise kan sunne ke 
liye hon, to sune. 

44 IT Phir, asman ki badshahat, 
us kbazane ki n[ianind hai, jo khet 
men gara hai, jise ek shakhs pake 
chhipa deta hai, aur khushi ke 
mare Jake apna sab kuchh bechta, 
aur us khet ko mol leta hai. 

4.5 1[ Pliir, asman ki badshahat, us 
saudagar ki manind hai, jo qimati 
motion ki talash men hai. 

46 Jab us ne ek beshqimat moti 
paya, to Jake, jo kuchh us ka 
tha, sab bech dala, aur use mol 
liya. 

47 H Phir, asmin ki badshahat, us 
jal ki manind hai, jo darya men 
dala gaya, aur bar tarah ki 
machbli samet layi. 

48 Jab wuh bhar gaya, use 
kinare khainch la,e, aur baithke 
achchhi machhlian bartanon men 
jam'a kin, par buri phenk din. 

49 Is jahan ke akhir men aisa 
hi hoga ; firishte awenge, aur rast- 
bazon men se shariron ko alag 
karenge, 

50 Aur unhen jalte tanur men 
dal denge ; wahan rona aur dant 
pisnii hoga. 

51 Yisu ne unhen kaha, Tum 
yih sab samjhe ? Unhon ne kaha, 
Han, Khudawand. 

53 Tab us ne unhen kahS, Har 
ek faqih, jo asman ki badshahat 
ki ta'lira pa chuka, us gharwale 
ki manind hai, jo apne khazane 
se na,i aur purani cliizen nikalta 
hai. 

53 IT Aur aisa hua, ki jab Yisu' yih 
tamsilen kah chuka, to wahan se 
rawana hiia. 

54 Aur apne watan men ake, us 
ne un ke 'ibadatkhane men unhen 
aisi ta'lim di, ki we hairan hiie, 
aur kahne lage, ki Aisi hikmat, 
aur mu'ajize us ne kahaii se pa,e ? 

55 Kya jdh barhai ka beta na- 
htn? aur us Id ma Mariyam 



MATI, Xm. XIV. 



nahin kahlati, aur us ke bhi'ii 
Ya'qub aur Yoses, aur Shama'un 
aur Yahudah ? 

56 Aur us ki sab bahinen ha- 
mare sath nalim hain? Pas us 
ne yih sab kuchb kahan se paya ? 

57 Unhon ne us se thokar khai ; 
par Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Nabi 
apne watan aur ghar ke siwa, aui- 
kahin be'izzat nahm hai. 

58 Aur us ne un ki be i'atiqadi 
ke sabab wahan baliut mu'ajize 
nahin dikha,e. 

XIV BAB. 

1 TT S waqt, mulk ki chauthai 
LJ ke hakim Herodis ne Yisil' 
ki shuhrat suni. 

2 Aur apne naukaron se kah&, ki 
Yih Yuhanna baptisma denew&la 
hai, jo murdon men se ji utha; is 
liye is sc mu'ajize zahir bote hain. 

3 H Ki Herodis ne Yuhanna ko 
Herodiyas ke sabab, jo us ke bhai 
Failbiis ki joru thi, giriftar kiya, 
aur bandhke qaidkhane men dal 
diya tha. 

4 Is liye ki Yuhanni ne us se 
kaha tha, ki Tujhe us ko rakhna 
rawa nahin. 

5 Aur Herodis ne chaha, ki use 
mar dale, par 'awamm se dara ; 
kyilnki we use nabi jante the. 

6 Par jab Herodis ki salgirih 
lagi, Herodij'as ki beti un ke 
darmiyan nachi, aur Herodis ko 
khush Idya. 

7 Chunanchi us ne qasam khake 
wa'da kiya, ki jo kuchh tii man- 
gegi, main tujhe diinga. 

8 Tab wuh, jaisa us ki ma ne 
use sikha rakha tha, boli, ki 
Yuhannd baptisma denewale ka 
sir thali men yahin mujhe mangwa 
de. 

9 Badshah dilgir hiia : par us 
qasam ke, aur un ke sabab, jo us 
ke sath khane baithe the, us ne 
hukm kiya, ki use la dewen. 

10 Aur us ne logon ko bhejkar 
qaidkhane men us ka sir kat- 
waya ; 



19 

11 Aur us ki sir thali men lake 
us larki ko diya: wuh apni mi 
ke pas le a,i. 

12 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ake, 
lash utha, f, aur use gara, aur jake 
Yisu' ko khabar di. 

13 IT Jab Yisii ne suna, to wahan 
se kishti par baithke, alag ek wirane 
men gaya : log yih sunke, shahron 
se nikle, aur khushki ki rah se us 
ke pichhe holi,e. 

14 Aur Yisii' ne nikalkar ek 
bari bhir dekhi ; un par use rahm 
aya, aur jo un men bimar the, 
unhen changa kij'a. 

15 IT Aur jab sham hiii, us ke 
shagirdon ne us pas ake kaha, ki 
Jagah wirana hai, aur sham ho 
ga,i, logon ko rukhsat kar, ki we 
bastion men j ake apne waste khane 
ko mol len. 

16 Yisii' ne un se kaha, Un ka 
jana kuchh zariir nahin ; turn un- 
hen khane ko do. 

17 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki Ya- 
hiin hamare pas panch roti aur 
do machhlion ke siwa kuchh 
nahin hai. 

18 Wuh bola, ki Unhen yahan 
mere pas lao. 

19 Phir us ne hukm kiyi, ki log 
ghas par baithen ; tab un panch 
roti aur do machhlion ko liya, aur 
asman ki taraf dekhkar barakat 
di, aur roti torke shagirdon ko, 
aur shagirdon ne logon ko dm. 

20 Aur we sab khike asiida hue ; 
aur unhon ne tukron ki, jo bach 
raho the, barah tokrian bhari 
uthain. 

21 Aur we, jinhon ne khaya 
tha, siwa 'aurat aur larkon ke, 
qarib panch hazar ke mard the. 

22 U Aur us dam Yisu' ne apne 
shagirdon ko takid se farmaya, ki 
kishti par charhke mere age par 
jao, jab tak main logon ko rukhsat 
kariin. 

23 Phir ap logon ko iiikhsat 
karke, du'a ke liye pahiir par 
akela charh gaya: aur jab shim 
hiii, wahin akela rah.i. 

24 Par wuh kishti, us waqt, darya 



MATf, XIV. XV. 



20 

ke "bich pahunchkar, lahron se 
dagmagati thi : kyilnki hawa mu- 
khiilifthi. 

25 Aur rat ke pichhle pahar, 
Visu' darj'a par clialta hiia, un 
pas kyL 

26 Jab shagirdon ne use darya 
par chalte deklia, vre ghabrake 
kahnc lage, Yili bhut bai ; aur 
flarke chilla,e. 

27 Wunhin Yisu' ne unhen kalia, 
ki Khatir jam'a rakbo, main hi 
bun, mat daro. 

28 Patras ne us se jawab men 
kaha, Ai Khudawand, agar tu 
hi hai, to mnjhe farma, ki main 
pani par ebalke tere pas aun. 

29 Us ne kaha, A. Tab Patras 
kishti par se utarke pan! par cbabie 
laga, ki Yisu' ke pas ja,e. 

30 Par jab deklia, ki hawa tez 
hai, to dara ; aur jab d libne laga, 
chillake kaha, Ai Khudawand, 
niujhe bacha. 

31 Wunhin Y'isu' ne hath bar- 
hake use pakar liya, aur us ne 
kaha, Ai kam i'atiqad, tii kyilii 
shakk laya ? 

32 Aur jab we kishti par a,e, 
hawa tliam ga,i. 

33 Aur unhon ne, jo kishti par 
the, ake use sijda karke kaha, Tu 
sach much Khuda ka Beta hai. 

34 % Phir par utarke Ganuesarat 
ke mulk men jiahunche. 

35 Aur wahan ke logon ne use 
pahchanke us tanuim girdnaivah 
men shuhrat di, aur sab bi'maron 
ko us pas la,e. 

36 Aur us ki minnat ki, ki faqat 
us ki poshak ka daman chhiien : 
aur jitnon ne chhua, bUkull change 



XV BAB. 

1 rp AB Yanisalam ke Faqfh aur 
J- Farision ne Y'isu' pas ake, 
kaha, 

2 Tere shagird kyiin buzurgon 
ki riwayaton ko tal dete bain ? 
ki roti khane ke waqt apne hath 
nahin dhote. 



3 Us ne unhen jawab men kaha, 
ki Turn kis waste apiii riwayaton 
ke sabab Khuda ka hukm tal 
dete ho ? 

4 K}' unki Khuda ne farmaya hai, 
ki Apne m4 bap ki'izzat kar; aur 
jo m.4 y,a bap par la'nat kare, jan 
se mara ja,e. 

5 Par turn kahte ho, ki Jo koi 
apni ma ya bap ko kahe, ki Jo 
kuchh niujlie tujh ko dena wajib 
thii, so Khuda ki nazr hua ; 

6 Aur apni mil ya bap ki 'izzat 
na kare, to kuchh imizayaqa nahin. 
Pas turn ne apni riwayat se Khuda 
ke hukm ko batil kiya. 

7 Ai riyiikaro, Yas'aiyah ne kya 
khiib tumhare haqq men nabuwat 
ki, ki 

8 Yih log apni zuban se nieri 
nazdiki dhundhte, aur nmnh se 
mcri 'izzat kai'te hain, par un ke 
dil mujh se dur hain. 

9 Lekin we 'abas meri parastish 
karte hain; kyiinki ta'h'm karne 
men insan hi ke hukm sunate 
hain. 

lo' II Phir us ne jama at ko bula- 
kar, un se kaha, Suno aur sanijho : 

11 Jo chiz munh men j;i,ti hai, 
admi ko napak nahin karti, balki 
wuh jo munh se nikalti hai, wuhi 
sidmi ko napak karti hai. 

12 Tab us kc shagirdon ne us pas 
ake us se kaha, Kya tu janta hai, 
ki Parisi yih bat sunkar naraz 
hiie ? 

13 Us ne un se jawab men 
kaha, Jo paudlia mere Bap ne, ki 
asman par hai, nahin lagaya, jar 
se iikhara ja,ega. 

11 Unhen jane do, we and- 
he andhon ke rah-dikhanewale 
hain. Phir agar andha andhe ko 
rah dikhavve, to donou garhe men 
girenge. 

15 Patras ne imhen jawab men 
kaha, YVuh tamsil hamen samjha. 

1 f) Y'isu' ne kaha, Kya turn bhi 
ab tak besamajh ho? 

17 Ab tak turn nahin samajhte, 
ki jo kuchh nuudi men jata, pet 



MATI, XV. XVI. 



31 



men parta liai, aur garlie men 
phenka jata ? 

IS Par wuh baten jo munh se 
nikaltm, dil se ati liain ; we admi 
ko napak karti hain. 

19 Kyunki bure khiyfl, Idiun, 
zina, haramkarf, cliori, jhfithi ga- 
wahf, kufr, dil lil se nikalte hain. 

20 Yihi baten admi ki napak 
karnewaii hain : par bin dho,e 
hath khana admi ko napak nahm 
karta. 

21 IT Tab Yisu' wahfa se rawana 
hoke, Siir aur Saida ki sarhaddon 
men gaya. 

3 J Aur, dekho, ek Kan'ani 'aurat 
wahan ki sarhadd se nikalke pu- 
ksirtl hui chali a,i, ki Ai Khuda- 
wand, Daiid ke bete, mujh par 
rahm kar, ki nierl beti sakht di- 
wani hai. 

•23 Us ne kuchh jaw.ab na diya. 
Tab us ke shagirdon ne pas akar 
us ki minnat ki, ki Use rukhsat 
kar, kyunki wuh hamare pichhe 
chillat: hai. 

2-1 Us nejawdb men kaha, Main 
Israel ke ghar ki kho,i hui bheron 
ke siwa, aur kisi pas nahm blieja 

25 Par wuh a,i, anr use sijda 
karke kaha, Ai Khudawand, nieri 
madad Icar. 

20 Us ne jaw&b diya, Munasib 
nahin, ki larkon ki roti lekar, 
kutton ko phcnk dewcn. 

27 Us ne kahii, Sach, ai Khuda- 
wand, magar kutte bhi, jo tukre 
un ke Khudawand ki mez se girte, 
khate hain. 

28 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men use 
kaha, Ai 'aurat, tera i'atiqad bara 
hai : jo chahti hai, tere liye ho. 
Aur usi dam us ki beti changi ho 

29 Phir Yisii' wahan se rawana 
hoke, Galil ke darya ke nazdili 
liya ; aur ek pahar par chai-hkar 
wahan baitha. 

30 Aur bahut jama'aten langron, 
.andhon, gungon, aur tundoij, aur 
tan ke siwa bahuteron ko sath 
|ekar us pas a,in, aur unhen Yisu' 



ke panon par dala, aur us ne imhcn 
ehanga kiya. 

31 Aisa, ki jab un jama'aton ne 
dekha, ki gunge bohe, tunde 
tandumst bote, langre chalte, aur 
andhe deklite hain, tota'ajjub kiya, 
aur Israel ke Kliudawand ki ta'rif 
ki. 

32 U Tab Yisvi' ne apne sh;igirdon 
ko bulake kaha, ki Mujhe is ja- 
ma'at par rahm atfi hai, ki tiu din 
mere sath rahi, aur un ke pas 
kuchh khane ko nahin ; aur main 
nahm chahta, ki unhen faqe se 
rukhsat karun, aisa na ho, ki rah 
men kahfn nataqat ho jaen. 

33 Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka- 
ha, ki Is wirane men ham itni ro- 
tian kahan se pawen, Id aisi ja- 
mii'at ko astida karen ? 

'Si Tab Yisu' ne vmhen kaha, ki 
Tumliare pas kitni rotian hain ? 
We bole, Sat, am- kai ek chhoti 
machhli. 

35 Tabus ne jama'aton ko hukni 
kiya, ki Zamin par bait'h jawen. 

36 Phir un sat rotion aur ma- 
ehhlion ko lekar shukr kij'a, aur 
torkar apne shagirdon ko diya, 
aur shagirdon ne logon ko. 

37 Aur sab khake asiida hiie : 
aur tukron se jo bach rahe the, 
unhon ne sat tokrian bharkar 
uthain. 

38 Aur khanewale, siwa 'aurat 
aur larkon ke, char hazar mard 
the. 

39 Aur jama'aton ko rukhsat 
karke, kishti par charha, aur Mag- 
dala ki sarhadd men aya. 

XVI BAB. 

1 T^ABISION aur Saduqion ne 
JL ake, azniaish ke liye us se 
chaha, ki ek asmiininishan hamen 
dikha. 

2 Us ne jawab men un se kaha, 
ki Jab sham hoti, turn kalite ho, 
ki Kal pharchha hoga, kyunki 
asman lal hai. 

3 Aur subh ko kahte, ki Aj andhi 
chalegi, kyunki asman lal aur 



MATt XVI. 



dhundhli hai. Ai riyak&ro, turn 
asman ki siirat ko imtiyaz kar 
sakte ho, par waqton ki nishiiman 
nahm daryaft kar s?akte ? 

4 Is zamane ke bad aur haram- 
kar log nishan dhimdhte hain ; 
par Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa, 
koi nishan unhen dikhaya na 
ja,ega. Aur wuh unhen chhorke 
chala gaya. 

5 Aur us ke shagird par pahun- 
che, aur roti sath lene bhill ga,e 
the. 

6 IT Yisii' ne unhen kaha, Farision 
aur Sadilqion ke khamir se kha- 
bardar aur chaidias raho. 

7 Aur we sochkar apas men ka- 
hne lage, Us ka yih sabab liai, ki 
ham roti na la,e. 

8 Lekin Yisu' ne yih darj'aft 
karke kaha, ki Ai Itam i'atiqado, 
tiun apne dil men kyiin sochte ho, 
ki yih roti na lane ke sabab se 
hai? 

9 Ab tak nahm samajhte ho? 
im panch hazar ki panch rotian 
nahinfyad rakhte, aur ki kitni 
tokrian bhari uthiim ? 

10 Aur na un char hazar ki sat 
rotian, aur ki tum ne kitni tokrian 
bharkar uthain ? 

11 Yih tmn kyiin nahin sama- 
jhte ho, ki main ne tum se roti 
ki babat nahin kaha, ki tum Fa- 
rision aur Sadilqfon ke khamfr 
se chaukas raho ? 

13 Tab unhon ne ma'ldm kiya, ki 
us ne roti ke khamir se nahin, 
balki Farision aur Sadiiqion ki 
ta'lim se chaukas rahne ko kaha 
tha. 

1 .3 IT Aur Yisii" ne QaisariyaFilip- 
pi ki sarhadd men akar, apne sha- 
girdon se piicliha, ki Log^ kya 
kahte hain, ki main jo Ibn i Adam 
hun, kaun lidn ? 

li Unhon ne kaha, ki Ba'ze ka- 
hte hain, ki Tu Yuhanna baptisma 
denewala hai; ba'ze Iliyas; aur 
ba'ze Yaramiy;ih, ya nabion men 
se koi. 

13 Us ne unhen kaha. Par tum 
kya kahte ho, ki main kaun hun ? 



16 Shama'un Patras ne jawab 
men kaha, Tii Masih zinda Khu- 
da ka Beta hai ? 

17 Yisii' ne jawab men use ka- 
ha, Ai Shama'un Bar Yunas, 
mubarak tu ; kyunki jism aur 
khiin ne nahin, balki mere Bap 
ne, jo asman par hai, tujh par yih 
zahir kiya. 

18 Main yih bhi tujh se kahta 
hiin, ki Tu Patras hai, aur main 
is patthar par apni kalisiya ba- 
naiinga : aur dozakh ke darwaze 
us par fath na pa,enge. 

19 Aur main asman ki badshahat 
ki kunjian tujhe dilnga : jo kuchh 
tii zamin par band karegi, dsman 
par band kiya ja,ega; aur jo kuchh 
tii zamin par kholega, asman par 
khola ja,ega. 

20 Tab us ne apne shagirdon ko 
hukm kiya, ki kisii se na kahna, 
ki main Yisii' Masih hun. 

21 •[[ Us waqt se Yisii' apne sha- 
girdon ko khabar dene laga, ki 
zarur hai, ki main Y'arusalam ko 
jaiin, aur buzurgon, aur Sardar 
Kahinon aur Faqihon se bahut 
dukh uthaun, aur mara jaiin, aur 
tisre dia ji uthiin. 

22 Tab Patras use kinare le jake 
jhunjhlakar kahne laga, ki Ai 
Klmdawand, teri salamati ho : yih 
tujh par kabhi na hoga. 

23 Par us ne phirke Patras se 
kaha, Ai Shaitan, mere samhne 
se dur ho; tii mere liye thokar 
khilanewala patthar hai; kyunki 
tu Khuda ki baton ka nahin, balki 
insan ki baton ka khiyal rakhta hai. 

24 If Tab Y'isil'ne apne shagirdon 
se kaha, Agar koi chahe, ki mere 
pichhe awe, to apna inkar kare, 
aur apni salib uthake meri pai- 
raui kare. 

25 Kjainki jo koi apni j4n ba- 
chaya chahe, use kho,ega ; par jo 
koi mere liye jan kho,ega, use 
pa,ega. 

2fi Kyunki admi ko ky& fa'ida hai, 
agar tamam jahan kohasU kare, aur 
apni j4n khowe ? phir admi apni 
jan ke badle kya de sakta hai ? 



MATi, XVI. xvn. 



27 Kyunki Ibn i Adam apne 
Bap ke jalal men apne firishton ke 
sath awega ; tab liar ek ko us ke 
a'amal ke muwafiq badla degk. 

28 Main tum se sach kahta him, 
ki Un men se jo yahan khare liain, 
ba'ze hain, ki jab tak Ibn i Adam 
ko apni b&dshahat men dte dekh 
na len, maut ka maza na chak- 
henge. 

xvn BlB. 

1 A UR cliha din ba'd, Tisii', 
-^ Patras aur Ya'qiib aur us 
kc bhai Yuhanna ko, alag ek 
iinche pahar par le gaya. 

2 Aur un ke samhne, us ki surat 
badal ga,i : aur us ka chihra aftab 
sa chamka, aur us ki poshak nur 
ki manind sufed ho ga,i. 

3 Aur dekho, Miisa aur Eiyas 
us se baten karte unhen dikhai 
diye. 

4 Tab Patras ne Yisii' se kaha, 
Ai Khudawand, hamare hye ya- 
han rahnaachchha hai : agarmarzi 
ho, to ham yah An tin derebanawen, 
ek tere, aur ek Musa, aur ek Iliyas 
ke liye. 

5 Wuh yih kahta hi tha, ki de- 
kho, ek niiram badli ne un par 
saya kiya ; aur dekho, us badal 
se ek kvikz a,i, ki Yih mera piyara 
Beta hai, jis se main khush hun ; 
tum us ki suno. 

6 Shagird yih sunke munh ke 
bal gire, avir nihayat dar ga,e. 

7 Tab Yisvi' ne ake rmhen chhiia, 
aur kaha, ki Utho, mat daro. 

8 Aur unhon ne apni ankh 
uthake, Yisii' ke siwa, aur kisi ko 
na dekh a. 

9 Jab we pahar se utarte the, 
Yisu' ne unhen takid se farmftya, 
ki Jab tak Ibn i Adam murdon 
men se ji na uthe, is roya ka zikr 
kisii se na karo. 

10 Aur us ke shagirdou ne us se 
piichha, Phir Faqih kydn kahte 
hain, ki pahle Iliyis ka ana zariir 
hai"? 

11 Yisii' ne unhen jawab diya, 



23 

ki Iliyas albatta pahle awegd, 
aur sab chizon ka bandobast ka- 
rega. 

12 Par main tum se kahta hun, 
ki Iliyas to a chuka, lekin unhon 
ne us ko nahin pahchana, balki 
jo chaha us ke sath kiya. Isl 
tarah Ibn i Adam bhi un se dukh 
uthawega. 

13 Tab shagirdon ne samjha, ki 
us ne un se Yuhanna baptisma 
denewale ki b4bat kaha. 

14 IT Jab we jama'at ke pas pa- 
hunche, ek shakhs us pas dyd, aur 
ghutne tekke us se kaha, 

15 Ai Khudawand, mere bete 
par rahm kar ; kyunki wuh siri 
hai, aur bahut dukh uthdta hai ; 
ki aksar kg men girta, aur aksar 
pani men. 

1 1) Aur main tere shfigirdon ke 
pas laya tha, par we use changa 
na kar sake. 

17 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha, Ai 
bei'atiqad aur terhi qaum, main 
kab tak tumhare sath rahiinga? 
kab tak tumhari bardasht ka- 
runga ? use yahan mere pas la. 

]iS Tab Yisii' ne dco ko dham- 
kaya ; wuh us se nikal gaya ; aur 
wuh chhokra usi ghari changa ho 

] 9 Tab shagirdon ne alag Yisu' 
pas ake kaha, Ham kyiin us ko 
nikal na sake ? 

20 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Apnf 
beimani ke sabab ; kyunki main 
tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Agar 
tumhen rai ke d.ane ke barabar 
iman hota, to agar tum is pahar se 
kahte, ki Yahan se wahan chala 
ja, to wuh chala jata : aur koi bat 
tumhari namumkin na hoti. 

21 Magar is tarah ke deo, bagair 
namaz o roza ke, nahin nik41e 
jate. 

22 IT Jab we Galfl men phira karte 
the, Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Ibn 
i Adam logon ke hath men hawala 
kiya ja,ega, 

23 Aur we use qatl karenge, 
phir wuh tisre din ji uthega. 
Tab we nihayat gamgin hiie. 



24 



MATI, XVII. XVIII. 



24 If Jab we Kafarnahmn men 
a,e, nim-misqal ke lenew^lon ne pis 
ake Patras se kaha,' ki Kya tum- 
haraustad nim-misqal nahm deta ? 
Us ne kaha, Ilan deta. 

25 Jab wuh gbar men aya, tab 
Yisii' ne us ke bobie ke peshtar us 
se kahii, ki Ai Shama'tin, til kya 
samajhta hai ? dimya ke badshah 
khiraj ya jizya kis se lete bain? 
apne larkon se ya gairon se ? 

26 Patras ne us se kahil, Gairon 
se. yisii' ne us se kaha, Pas to 
larke us se azad hain. 

27 Ijekin takihaniiuibenthokar 
na khilawen, tii Jake darya men 
bansi dal, aur jo machhli ki palile 
nikle, use leke, us ka munh khol, 
to ek sikka pawcga, use lelce, mere 
aur apne waste unlien de. 

XVin BAB. 

1 XTS waqt sliagirdon ne Visu' 
\J pas ake us se piichha, ki 
Asmiin ki badshahat men sab se 
bara kaun hai ? 

2 Yisu' ne ek chbotii, larka bu- 
■lake, im ke bich men khara kiya, 

3 Aur kaha, Main turn se sacli 
kahta hiin, Agar turn log tauba na 
karo, aur clihote larkon ki maniud 
na bano, to asnian ki badslijiiiat 
men bargiz dalihil na lioge. 

4 Pas, jo koi ap ko is bachche ki 
manind chhota jane, wuhi asman 
ki badshiihat men sab se bara hai. 

5 Aur jo kof mere nam par, 
aise bachclie ki kliatirdari kare, 
meri thatirdari kart-a hai. 

6 Par jo l<oi in chhoton men 
se, jo mujh par iman liite hain, ek 
ko tholfar Ichilawe, to us ke liye 
yili bihtar liai, ki chakki ka pat us 
ke gale men bandha jawe, aur 
wuh bich samundar men dubaya 
jae. 

? IT ThokarkhiKnew.alichizonke 
sabab dunya par afsos hai: ki 
thokar khilanewali cliizi n ka ana 
zartir ; par afsos us shakhs par, 
jis ke sabab thokar lage. 

8 Agar tera hath, yd tera panw 



tujhe thokar khilawe, use kat dal, 
aur apne pas se phenk de : ki 
langra ya tund4 hokar zindagi 
men dakhil bona tere liye us se 
bihtar hai, ki do hath ya do panw 
bote hamesha kl ag men dala 
ji4we. 

9 Aur agar teri ankh tujhe thokar 
khilawe, use nikal dal, aur phenk 
de : kyiinki kana hokar zindagi 
men dakhil bona tere liye us se 
bihtar hai, ki teri do ankh hon, 
auT'tii jahaxmam ki ag men dala 
jawe. 

10 Khabardar, in chhoton men 
se kisi ko nachiz na jano ; kyLtnki 
main tmn se kahta liiin, ki Asman 
par un ke firishte mere asmam 
Bap ka mmih hamesha dekhte 
hain. 

11 Kyunki Ibn i Adam aya hai, 
ki khoe luion ko dhiindhke ba- 
chawe. 

12 Turn kya samajhte ho ? Agar 
kisi shakhs lie pas sau bher hon, 
aur un men se ek kho jae, kya 
wuh ninnanavc ko na chhorega, 
aur paharon par jsike, us khoi bui 
ko na dhundhega ? 

13 Aur agar aisa ho, ki use 
pawe, main timi se sach kahta 
bun, ki widi us ke sabab un 
ninnanave se jo kho na ga,i thin, 
ziyada khush hoga. 

14 Isi tarah tumhare Bap ki, jo 
asman par hai, marzi nahin, ki in 
chhoton men se koi halak howe. 

1.5 1[ Phir agar tera bhai tera gu- 
nab kare, ja, aur use akele men 
samjha; agar wuh teri smie, tu 
ne apne bhai ko piiya. 

16 Agar wuh na sune, to ek ya 
do shakhs apne sath le, taki bar 
ek bat do ya tin gawahon ke 
munh se sabit ho. 

17 Agar wuh im ki na mane, 
to kalisiya se kah ; agar wuh kali- 
siya ko bhf na nuine, to us ko gair 
qaumwale ki nuinind bedin, aur 
niahsiil lenewale ke barabar Jan. 

18 Main tum se sach kahta bun, 
Jo kuchh tmn zami'n par band- 
hoge, asman par bandlia ja,ega: 



MATI, X^TH, XIX. 



aur jo kuclih turn zamm par kho- 
loge, asmaii par khola ja,ega. 

19 Phir main turn se kahta hun, 
Agar tmn men se do shakhs 
zamin par kisi bat ke liye mel 
karke du'a maagen, wah. mere 
Bap ki taraf se, jo asman par hai, 
un ke liye honL 

20 Kyu-olcj jahan do ya tin mere 
nam par ikatthe hon, wahan main 
rai le b'ch hun. 

21 ^ Tr Patras ne us pas ake ka- 
ha, Ai Khudawand, agar mera bliai 
mera gunah kare, to main use 
kitni martaba mu'af kariin ? sat 
martabe tak ? 

22 Yisii' ne use kaha, Main 
tujhe Sat martabe talt nahin 
kahta, balki Sattar ke sat martabe 
tak. 

23 ^ Is liye ki asm&n ki b&dsha- 
hat ek badshah ki manind hai, 
jis ne apne logon se liisab lene 
chaha. 

24 Jab hisab lene laga, ek ko 
us pas la,e, jis se us ko das hazar 
tore pane the. 

25 Par is waste ki us pas kuchh 
ada karne ko na tha, us ke khu- 
dawand ne hukm kiya, ki wuh 
aur us ki jorii, aur us ke bal 
bachche, aur jo kuchh us ka ho 
becha jawe, aur qarz bhar liya 
jawe. 

26 Tab us naukar ne girke use 
sijda karke kaha, Ai khudawand, 
sabr kar, ki main tera sara qarz 
ada kariinga. 

27 Us naukar ke sahib ko rahm 
aya, aur use chhorkar qarz use 
bakhsh diya. 

28 Us naukar ne nikalke apne 
sithi naukaron men se ek ko 
paya, jis par us ke sau dinar ate 
the ; us ne us ko pakarkar, us ka 
gala ghont^ aur kaha, Jo mera 
ata hai, mujhe de. 

29 Tab us ka sathi naukar us 
ke panw par gira, aur us kf min- 
nat karke kaha, Sabr kar, ki main 
sab ada kariinga. 

30 Par us ne na mana, balki 
jake use qaidkhane men dala, ki 
jab tak qarz ada na kare, qaid rahe. 



31 Us ke sathinaukar jab majara 
dekhke nihayat gamgfn hue, aur 
jakar apne khawind se tamam 
ahwal bayan kiya. 

32 Tab us ke khawind ne use 
bulakar us se kaha, ki Ai sharir 
chiikar, main ne wuh sab qarz 
tujhe bakhsh diya, kyiinki tii ne 
meri minnat ki : 

33 To kya lazim na tha, ki jaisa 
main ne tujh par rahm kiya, tii 
bill apne hamkhidmat par rahm 
karta ? 

34 So us ke khawind ne gussa 
hoke us ko daroga ke hawale kiya, 
ki jab tak tamam qarz ada na 
kare, qaid rahe. 

35 Isi tarah mera asmani Bap bhi 
tum se karega, agar har ek turn 
men se apne bhaion ke qusiir dil 
se mu'af na karega. 

XIX BAB. 

1 A UR yiin hiia, ki Yisii', jab us 
J\. kalam ko tamam kar 
chuka, Galil se rawana hila, aur 
Yardaii ke par Yahiidiya ki sar- 
hadd men aya; 

2 Aur barf bhir us ke pichhe ho 
li ; aur us ne unhen wahan changa, 
kiya. 

3 ^ Avir Parlsi us ki azmaish ke 
liye us pas a,e, aur us se kaha, 
Kya rawa hai, ki mard har ek 
sabab se apni joni ko chhor dewe H 

4 Us ne jawab men un se kaha, 
Ivya tum ne nahin parha, ki 
Khaliq ne shurii' men unhen ek^ 
hi mard aur ek hi 'aurat ban^j 

5 Aur farmaya, ki Is liye Ajjjfd 
apne mi bap ko chhorega,' auy 
apni joru se mila rahega : aur we 
donoii ek tan honge ? 

6, Is liye ab we do nahin, balki ek 
tan hain. Pas, jise Khuda ne jora, 
use insan na tore. 

7 Unhon ne us se kaha, Phir 
Miisa ne kyun hukm diya. Id talaq 
nama use deke use chhor de ? 

8 Us ne un se kaha, Miisa ne 
tumhari sakhtdili ke sabab tum 
ko apni joriion ko chhor dene ki 
ijazat di, par shuni' se aisa na tha. 





'26 

9 Aur main turn se kahta hup, 
ki Jo koi apni jorii ko, siwa zina 
ke aiir satab se chhor de, aur 
dusri se b3'ali kare, zina karta 
hai : aur jo koi us chhori hui 
'aurat ko byahe, zina karta hai. 

10 ^ Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka- 
ha, Agar mard ka hai jorii ke sath 
yih hai, to jorii kama achchha na- 
hin. 

11 Us ne un se kaha, ki Sab 
is bat ko qabiil nahui Ivarte hain, 
magar ire jinhen diya gaya. 

12 Kyiinki ba'ze khoje hain, jo 
ma ke pet hi se aise paida hue ; 
aur ba'ze khoje hain, jinhen logon 
ne khoja banayd ; aur ba'ze khoje 
hain, jinhon ne asman ki badsha- 
hat ke liye ap ko khoja banaya. 
Jo us ko qabul kar sakta hai, so 
kare. 

13 T[ Tab log chhote larkonko us 
pas Ia,e, ki wuh un par hath raklie, 
aur du'a kare : par shagirdon ne 
unhen danta. 

14 Yisii' ne un se kaha, ki Lar- 
kon ko chhor do, aur unhen mere 
pas ane se man'a na karo ; kyunki 
asman kf badshahat aison hi ki 
hai. 

15 Aur us ne apne hath un par 
rakhe, aur ivahan se rawana hvia. 

16 ^ Aur, dekho, ek ne ake us se 
kaha, Ai nek Ustad, main kaun 
sa nek kam kartin, ki hameslia ki 
zindagi paun ? 

17 Us ne use kaha, Tu kyiin 
mujhe nek kahta hai ? nek to koi 
nahin, magar ek, ya'ne Khuda ; 
par agar tu zindagi men dakhil 
hiia cMhe, to hukmon par 'amal 
kar. 

18 Us ne use kaha, Kaimse 
hidvm ? Yisii" ne use kaha, Yih, 
ki Tii khun na kar, Zimi na l^ar, 
Chori na kar, Jhiithigawalii na de, 

19 Apne ma bap ki 'izzat kar : 
aur Apne parosi ko aisa piyar kar, 
jaisa ap ko. 

20 Us jawan ne us se kaha, Yih 
sab main larakpan hi se manta 
aya : ab mujhe kya baqi hai ? 

21 Yisii' ne kaha, Agar tii kamil 
hiia chahc, to jake sab kuchh jo 



jiATi, xrx, x-x. 



tera hai, bech dal, aur muhtajon 
ko de, ki tujhe asman par khazana 
milega ; tab mere pichhe ho le. 

23 Wuh jawan yih sunkar gam- 
gin chala gaya : kyunki bard 
maldar tha. 

23 ^ Tab Yisii' ne apne shigirdon 
se kaha. Main tum se sach kahta 
hull, ki Daulatmand ka asman ki 
badshihat men dakhil hona mush- 
kil hai. 

24^ Balki main tum se kahta hiin, 
ki Unt ka, siii ke nake se, guzar 
j4na, us se asan hai, ki ek dau- 
latmand Khuda ki badshahat men 
dakhil ho. 

25 Jab us ke shagirdon ne yih 
swaa, to nihayat hairan hoke bole, 
Phir kaun najat pa sakta hai ? 

26 Y'isu' ne un par nazar karke 
kaha, Yih insan se nahin ho sakta, 
par Khuda se sab kuchh ho sakta 
hai. 

27 f, Tab Patras ne jawab men 
use kaha, Dekli, ham ne sab kuchh 
chhora, aur tere pichhe ho li,e ; 
pas ham ko kya milega ? 

28 Yisii' ne kaha. Main tum se 
sach kahta hun, ki Tum jo mere 
pichhe ho li,e, jab nai khilqat 
men Ibn i Adam apne jalal ke 
takht par baithega, turn bhi ba- 
rah takhton par baithoge, aur 
Israel ki barah gurohon ki 'adalat 
karoge. 

29 Aur jis ne ghar, ya bhai, ya 
bahin, ya ma bap, yi joril, ya 
bal bachchon, ya zaniin ko, mere 
nam par chhora, sau guna pawega, 
aur hamesha ki zindagi ka waris 
hoga. 

30 Par bahut se jo pahle hain, 
pichhle ho ja,enge ; aur jo pichhle 
hain, pahle honge. 



XX BAB. 



I TT^YtJNKI&smankilmdsha- 
iV. hat us s&hib i khana ki 
manind hai, jo tarke bahar nikla, 
taki apne angiiristin men mazdiir 
lagawe. 
2 Aur us ne mazdiiron ka ek ek 



dinar rozina muqarrar karke, im- 
hen apne anguristan men bheja. 

3 Aur' us ne phir, din charhe, 
bahar jake, auron ko bazir men 
bekar khare dekha, 

4 Aur xm se kaha. Turn bhi 
angiiristan men jao, aur jo kuehh 
■vvajibi hai, tumhen dunga. So we 
ga,e. 

5 Phir us ne, do pahar, aur tisre 
paliar ko bahar jake, waisa hi 
kiya. 

6 Ek ghanta din rahte, phir 
bahar jake, auron ko bekar khare 
paya, aur un se "kaha, Turn kyun 
yahan tamam din bekar khare 
rahte ho ? 

7 Unhon ne us se kaha. Is liye 
ki kisi ne ham ko mazduri par 
nahm rakha. tJs ne unhen kaha, 
Turn bhi anguristan men jao, aur 
jo kuchh wajibi hai paoge. 

8 Jab sham hiii, anguristan ke 
niahk ne apne karinde se kaha, 
Mazduron ko bula, aur pichhion 
se leke pahlon tak un ki mazduri 
de. 

9 Jab we, jinhon ne ghante bhar 
kam kiya tha, a,e, to ck ek dinar 
paya. 

10 Jab agle a,e, unhen yih gu- 
m^n tha, ki ham ziyada pa- 
wenge ; par unhon ne bhi ek ek 
dinar paya. 

11 Jab unhon ne yih paya, to 
ghar ke malik par kurkura,e, 

12 Aur kaha, Pichhion ne ek 
hi ghante ka kam kiya, aur tii 
ne unhen hamare barabar kar 
diya, jinhon ne tamam din ki 
mihnat aur "dhiip sahi. 

13 Us ne un men se ek ko jawab 
men kaha, Ai miyan, main teri 
beinsafi nahin karta ; kya tii ne 
ek dinar par muih se iqrar nahin 
kiya? ^ ^ ■> "i 

14 Tu apna le, aur chala ja : 
par main jitna tujhe deta bun, 
pichhle ko bhi diinga. 

15 Kya rawa nahin, ki apne 
mal se jo chahun so karun V Kya 
tii is liye buri nazar se dekhta hai, 
ki main nek hiin ? 

16 Isi tarah pichhle pahle honge. 



MATf, XX, 27 

aur pahle pichhle : kyilnki bahut " 
se bula,e ga,e, par barguzide thore 
hain. 

17 H Aur jab Yisii' Yariisalamko 
jata tha, rah men barah sh^gir- 
don ko alag lejake un se kaha, 

18 Dekho, ham Yariisalam ko 
jate hain ; aur Ibn i Adam Sardar 
Kahinon aur Faqihon ke hawale 
kiya ja,ega, aur we us par qatl ka 
hukm denge, 

19 Aur use Gair qaumon ke 
hawale karenge,"ki thatthon'men 
urawen, aur kore maren, aur salib 
par khinchen : par wuh tisre din 
phir ji uthega. 

30 1l Tab Zabadi ke beton ki m& 
apne beton ko leke us pas i,i , aur 
use sijda karke chaha, ki us se 
kuchh 'arz kare. 

21 Us ne us se kaha, Tu kya 
chahti hai ? Wuh boh', Parma, ki 
mere donon bete, teri badshahat 
men, ek teri dahni, aur dusra teri 
biljiu taraf baithen. 

23 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha. 
Turn nahin jante, ki kya mangte 
ho. Kya wuh piyala, jo main 
pine par hiin, pi sakte ho ? aur 
wuh baptisma, jo main pata hiin, 
tum pa sakte? We bole. Ham 
sakte hain. 

23 Ub ne un se kaha, Tum al- 
batta mera piyala pioge, aur wuh 
baptisma, jo main pata hiin, paoge ; 
lekin merl dahni aur men ba,ini 
taraf baithna, mere ikhtiyar men 
nahin ki kisi ko dun, magar un 
ko, jin ke liye mere Bap ne mu- 
qarrar kiya. 

24 Aur jab un dason ne yih suna, 
un do bhaion par gusse hiie. 

25 Tab Yisii' ne unhen bulake 
kaha, ki Tum jante ho, ki Gair 
qaumon ke hakim un par hukuinat 
jatate, aur ikhtiyarwale un par 
apna ikhtiyar dikhate hain. 

26 Par tum logon men aisa na 
hoga : baiki jo tum men bara hiia 
chahe, tumhara khadira ho ; 

37 Aur jo tum men sardar bani 
chahe, tumhara banda ho : 

28 Chunanchi Ibn i Adam bhi 

is liye nahin aya, ki khidmat 

02 



28 

le, balki Ithidmat kare, aur apni 
jan bahuteroH ke liye fidiya men 
de. 

20 Jab we Iriha se rawana hone 
lage, bari bliir us ke pichhe ho li. 

SO ^ Aur, dekho, do andhe, jo y&Ii 
ke kinare baithe tbe, jtib sutia, ki 
Yisd' chala jata hai, pukarne lage, 
ki Ai Kbiidawand, ibu i Daud, 
bam par rahm kar. 

31 Par jama at ne tmhen d^^nta, 
ki chuprahen: lekjn we aur bhi 
chillae, ki Ai Khudawand, Ibn 
i Daiid, ham par rahm kar. 

3-i Tab Yisu' khara raha, aur 
uulien buLiike kaba, Tuni kya 
chahte bo, ki main, tumbare liye 
karim ? 

83 ITnhon ue use kaha, ki Ai 
Kbudawaad, hamari ankhen, kliul 
jaen. 

Si Yisu' ko i"ahin aja, aur xm ki 
aiikliou ko chhua; aur usi dam 
an ki ankhcu bma Liiiaj aiu- we 
us ke piclibe ho b',c. 

XXX BAB. 

X A UK jab we Yarusalam ke 
-^*- nazdi'k pahunchke Baitiaga 
men Zaituu ke pahar pas a,e, tab 
Yisii' ue do shagirdon ko yih 
kahke bbeja, ki, 

2 Samhne ki basti men jao, aur 
wabau ek gadhi baudhi, aur us ke 
satb. ek bacbcba paogc ; kliolke 
mere pas kto. 

3 Aur agar kox txmi ko kucbh 
kalie, to kahiyo, ki Khudawand 
ko yih darkar hain ; ki wuh usi 
dam uuheu bbej dega. 

4 Yih sab kucbh hua, taki jo 
nabi nc kaha tba, piira ho, ki : 

5 SaJbun ki beti se kaho, Dekb, 
tera liudsbah, farotaui se gadhi 
par baiki gadhi ke bacbche par 
sawar boke, tujb pas ata hai. 

So sbagirdoii ue jake, jaisa 
Yisii' ne unheu farmaya tha, baja 
la,e, 

7 Aur us gadhi ko bachche samet 
le £i,e, aur apne kapre un par 
dale, aur use un par bitblayd. 

8 Aur ek bari jaraa'at ne apne 



MATf, XS, XXI. 



kapre raste men bichha,e; aur 
kitnon ne dara^hton ki dalian 
katke rah men chhitram. 

9 Aur bbir jo us ke age pichhe 
cbali jkf, pukarke kahti thi, 
Ibn i Dkud ko llosh'amia I Mu- 
barak wuh jo Kbudawaud ke 
nam par atd hai ; Use asman par 
Jiosh'anna ] 

10 Aur jab wuh Yarusalam men 
dakhil hua, sike shahr men ^1 
macha, aur kabiie lage, ki Yih 
karm hai ? 

11 Tab bbir ne kaha, ki Yih 
Galil ke Nasarat ka Yisii' nabi hai. 

12 ^ Aur Yisii' Ivhuda ki haikal 
men gay^, aurim sab ko jo haikal 
men kharid tarokht kar rahe the, 
nikal diya, am* sarrafon ke takhte, 
aur kabutar larosbon ki cbaxikian 
ulat din, 

IS A(ir uu se kaha, Yih likh^ 
hai, ki Mera ghar ''ibadat ka 
ghar kahla,ega; par turn ne use 
choron ka khoh banaya. 

H Aur andlie aur langre liaikal 
meu us pas a,e ; us ue unhen i 
changa kiya. ' 

15 Jab Sardar Kahinon, aur Fa- 
qihon ne karamaton ko, jo us ne 
dikhain, aur larkou ko haikal men 
pukarte, aur Ibu i Daud ko 
llosh'anna kabte dekha, to gusse 
hue, 

10 Aur us se kaha, X'li sunta 
hai, ki ye kya kuhte hain ? Yisii' 
ue miheu kaha, Han ! kya turn ne 
kabhi uahin parhd, ki liachchon, 
aur shir-ldiwaron ke munh se tii 
ne kauiil ta'rif karwa,i ? 

17 ^ Pliir vnih unhen chborke 
shahr ke b^hir Baifaniya men. 
gaya ; aur wahan rat bita,i, 

18 Aur jabj subh ko, shahr men 
jane laga, use bhiikh lagi. 

19 Tab anjir kli ek daj-akht rah 
ke kinare dekbkar, us pas gaya, 
aur jab patton ke siw4 us men. 
kucbh na paya, to kah^ Ab se 
tujb men kabhii phal na lage. 
Wuuhin anjir ka darakht sufch 
gay£ 

20 Aur shagirdon ne yih dekh- 
kar ta'ajjub kiya, aur kaha, ki Yih 



anjir kk darakht kya hi jald siikh 
gaya! 

21 Yisii' ne jawab men unhen 
kaha, Main turn se sach kahta 
h^, ki Agar turn yaqin karo, aur 
shakk na lao, to na sirf yihi kar 
sakoge, jo anjir ke darakht par 
hiia, balki agar is pahar se kalioge, 
Tu talkar darya men ja gir, to 
waisA hi hogS.. 

^ Aiir jo knchh du'a men iman 
se mangoge, so paoge. 

23 ^ Jab wnh haikal men ta'lim 
detdth^, Sardar Kahinon aur qaxun. 
ke buzmrgon ne us pas ^e kaha, 
Tu kis ikhtiyar se yih kartd, hai, 
aur kis ne tujhe yih ikhtiyar diya ? 

34: Tab Yisu' ne jawab men unhen 
kaha, Main bhi tum se ek b4t pii- 
chhun ; agar bat^), to main bhi 
tumhen bataiin, ki yih kis ikhti- 
y^ se kart4 hun. 

25 Yuhanna ka baptisma kahan 
se tha? asman se, y^ insSn se ? 
We apiie dil men sochne lage, ki 
agar ham kahen, Asman se, to 
wuh ham se kahegd, Phir tum ne 
use kyiin na mana ? 

26 Aur agar ham kahen, ki Insan 
se, to 'awaimn se darte hain ■ ky- 
linki sab Yuhamia ko nabi jante 
hain. 

27 Tab unhon ne jawab men 
Yisii' se kaha, Ham nahfn jante. 
Us ne un se kaha, Main bhi tmn- 
hen nalxm batata, ki kis ikhtiyar 
se yih kaxta bun. 

28 ^ Kyiin, tum ky^ samajhte 
ho ? Ek kdmi ke do bete the ; us ne 
bare pas jake kaha, Bete, ja, aj 
mere angiiristdn men k^m kar. 

S9 Us ne jaw^b men kaha. Main 
nahin jdiinga; magar pichhe pa- 
chhtake gaya. 

30 Phir chhote pas jakar wiihi 
kaha. Us ne jawab men kah^, 
Achchha, ai Khudawand ; par na 
gay4. 

31 Un donon men se kaun apne 
bap ki marzi par chala ? We bole, 
Bar^. Yisii' nc un se kaha, Main 
tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Mahsiil 
lenewdle aur kasbian, timisepahle, 



MATI, XXI. 29 

Khuda ki b^dshahat men dakhil 
hote hain. 

33 Kyiinki Yuhanna rasti ki rah 
se turn pas aya, aur tum ne us ki 
na mam, par mahsul lenewalon 
aur kasbion ne us ki mani ; tum 
yih dekhkar pichhe bhi na pach- 
hta,e, ki us ki mano. 

33 T[Ek aurtamsilsuno : Ekghar 
ka railik th4 ■ us ne angiiristan la- 
gaya, auruskicharontarafrundha; 
aur us ke bich men khodke kolhii 
gara, aur burj banaya, aui' biig- 
banon ko sompke dp safar ko 
gaya. 

34 Aur jab mcwe k£ mausim 
qarib aya, us ne apne naTikaron 
ko iiagb^non pas bheja, ki us ka 
phal lawen. 

35 Par un b^gh^non ne us ke 
naukaron ko pakarke ek ko pita, 
aur ek ko mar dila, aur ek ko 
patthrao kiya. 

36 Phir us ne aur naukaron ko, 
jo pahlon se barhkar the, bheja ; 
unhon ne im ke sath bhi waisd hi 
kiyl^ 

37 Akhir, us ne apne bete ko un 
pas yih kahkar bheja, ki We 
mere bete se dabenge. 

38 I^ekin jab bagbanon ne us ke 
bete ko dekha, 4pas men kahne 
lage, W.^ris jahi hai ; ao, ise mar 
dalen, ki miras hamari ho jae. 

39 Aur use pakarke angiiristan 
ke bahar le jSkar, qatl kiya. 

40 Jab angiiristan ka nialik 
dwegd, to in bagbanon ke sath 
kya karega? 

41 We bole, In badon ko buri 
tarah mar dalega, aur angiiristan 
ko aur bagbanon ko sompeg^, jo 
use mausim par mewe pahuncha- 
wen. 

42 Yisii' ne imhen kaha, Kya 
tumnenawishton men kabhinabm 
parhii, ki Jis patthaj' ko rajgiron 
ne napasand kiy^ /uhi kone ka 
sira hiia; yih K* adawand ki ta- 
raf se hai, &' hamar; nazaron 
men'ajib? 

43 Is liye main tiun se kahta 
bun. ki Khndii ki badshahat tum 



sele Ii ja^egi, aiir ek qaum ko, jo 
us ke raewe lawe, di j^egi. 

44 Jo is pattharpar girega, chur 
ho jti,ega-, par j is par vrah gire, 
use pis dalega. 

45 Jab Sard.4r Kahinon aiir Fa- 
rision ne us ki yih tamsil simi, to 
saraajh ga,e, ki haraare hi haqq 
men tahta hai. 

46 Aur uulion ne chiiha, ki use 
pakarlen, par 'awanim se dare, 
k jiinki we use nabi j^nte the. 



XXn BAB. 



3 "VT'ISlJ' phir imhen tamsilon 
JL men kahne laga : ki, 

2 Asmau ki badshahat us bad- 
shah ki manind hai, jis ne apne 
hete ka byah kiy^ ; 

3 Aur us ne apne naukaron ko 
hheja, ki mihmaut>n ko bytih men 
bulawen ; par unhon nc na chuha, 
ki awen. 

4 Phir us ne aur naidvaron ko 
yih kahke bheja, ki Mihmanon 
se kaho, ki Main ne khana taiyar 
kiyd : mere bail, aur mote mote 
janwar zabh hue, aur sab kuchh 
taiyar liai : byah men ao. 

5 Par we kucliih khiyal men na 
lakar chale ga,e, ek apne khet, 
aur diisra apni saudiigari ko; 

6 Aur baqion ne, us ke naukaron 
ko pakarke, be'izzat kiya, aur mar 

7 Tab hadshah sunkar 
hua; aur apni fauj bhejke, 
khiinion ko mar d^la, aur un ka 
shahr p'hiink diy^. 

8 Phir txs ne apne ch^karon se 
kaha, Byah ki taiyari to hiii, par 
wc, jin ko bulaya, nalaiq the. 

9 Pas turn sarakon par jao, aur 
jitne tumhen niilen, byah men 
bulao. 

10 So un naukaron ne, raston 
par jake, bhale hure jo unhen 
mile, sab ko jam'a kiy^, aur byah 
ka ghar mihmanon se l)har gayd. 

11 ^ Jab h^dshali mihmanon ko 
dekhnc andar aya, us ne wahan 



HATI, XXI, xxn. 

ek admi dekhd, jo shadi ka hb^s 
pahine na tha : 

12 Aur us se kah^, Ai raiyan, 
tii shkdi ke kapre pahine bagair 
yah^n kyun aya? Us ki zaban 
band ho ga,i. 

13 Tab b^dshah ne naukaron ko 
kaha, Us ke hath pair bMhke 
use le jao, aur bahar andherenien 
dal do; wahan rona, aur dant 
pisna hogL 

14 Kytmld bula,e ga,e bahut 
hain, par barguzt'de thore. 

15 H Tab Farision ne jake salah 
ki, ki use kyiinkar us ki baton 
men phansawcn, 

IG So unhon ne apne shagirdon 
ko Herodion ke sath us pashheja, 
ki us se kahen, Ai ustad, ham 
jante hain, ki tu sac)icha hai, aur 
sachai se Khuda k( rah batata, 
aur kisi ki kuchh parwa nahin 
rakhta ; kyiinki tu iidniion ke 
zahir hai par nazar nahin karta 
hai. 

17 Pag, ham se kah, Tu kya 
khiyal kart^ hai ? Qaisar ko 
jizya deni rawa hai, ya nahm ? 

18 Par Yisu' ne un ki shararat 
samajhke, kaha, Ai riydkdro, muj- 
he kyun azmate ho ? 

19 Jizye ka sikka mujhe di- 
khlao. We ek dinar us pas la,e. 

20 Tab us ne un se kah^, Yili 
sdrat aur sikka, kis ka hai ? 
Unhon ne kaha, Qaisar ka. 

21 Yhir us ne kaha, Pas, jo 
chizen Qaisar ki hain, Qaisar ko ; 
aur jo Khuda ki hain, Khuda ko 
do. ■ 

22 Unhon ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub 
kiya, aur use chhorkar chale ga,e. 

23 ^ Usi din Saddqi, jo qiyamat 
ke munkir hain, us pas a,e, aur us 
se sawal kiya, ki, 

24 Ai Ustad, Miis^ ne kaha hai. 
Jab koi be aulad mar ja,e, to us 
ka bha,i us ki jorii ko byah le, 
t^ki apne hha,i ke liye nasi jari 
kare, 

25 So hamare darmiyan sat bhd,i 
, the ; pahla byah karke mar gaya, 

aur is sabab, ki us ki aulad na 



MATI, XXII. xxin, 

thi, apni jorii apne bhai ke waste i 43 Ua 
chhor gaya. 

26 Yunhm diisra, aur tisra bM, 
sat wen tak. 

27 Sab kc ba'd wuh 'aurat bhj 
mar ga,i. 

28 I'as, wuh, qiyamat men, un 
s^ton men sc, kis ki joru bogi ? 
kyiinki sabhon ne us se byah 
kiya thL 

29 Yisu' ne jaw^b men un se 
kaha. Turn nawishton aur Khuda 
ki qudrat ko na j^nkar galati 
karte ho. 

30 Kyunki qiyamat men log na 
byah karte, na byahe jate hain, 
balki asman par Khuda ke firisb- 
toij ki manind hain. 

31 Aiir murdon ke ji uthne ki 
babat Khuda ne jo tumhen far- 
may4, wuh tum ne nabin parha, 
ki, 

32 Main Abiraham ka Khuda, 
aur Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qub 
ka Khuda bun ? Khuda murdon 
k^ nahin, balki zindon k^ Khuda 
hai. 

33 Jamd'aten yib sunkar us ki 
ta'Hni se dang hiim. 

34 ^ Jab Farision ne sunn, ki us 
ne Sadiiqion k^ munh band kiya 
hai, we jara'a hue. 

35 Am- un men se shari'at ke 
ek sJkhlflnewale ne us se, kzmane 
ke liye, yib puchha, ki, 

36 Ai Ustad, shara' men bara 
hukm kaun hai ? 

37 yisu' ne us se kaha, Kbud4- 
wand ko jo tera Khuda hai, apne 
sare dil, aur apni sari jan, aur 
apni sari samajb se piyar kar. 

38 Pahla aur bara hukm yibi 
hai. 

39 Aur dusr& us ki manind hai, 
ki Tii apne parosi ko aisa piyar 
kar, jaisa an ko. 

40 Yih hi do abk^m slri sbara' 
aur sab ambiya ki bunyad bain. 

41 ^ Jab Farisi jam'a the, Yisu' 
ne un ae pucbha, ki, 

42 Masm ke haqq men tumhdra 
kya guman hai ? Wuh kis ka 
beta hai ? We bole, Daiid ka. 



31 

un se kaha, Pliir 
Daiid, nib ke batane se, kyiinkar 
use Khudawand kahta hai, ki, 

44 Khudawand ne mere Khu- 
dawand ko kahS, ki Jab tak 
main tere dushmanon ko tere 
panwon ki cbauki na karun, tii 
mere dahne baith ? 

45 Pas, jab Daud us ko Khuda- 
wand kahta hai, to wuh us ka 
bet^ kyiinkar thahra ? 

46 Par koi us ke jawab men ek 
bat na bol saka, aur us din se kisi 
ka hiwao na para, ki U8 se phir 
kuchh saw^ kare. 

XXIII BAB. 

1 rTTAB Yisu' logon aur apne 
_L shagirdon se kalme laga : 

ki, ' 

2 Faqib aur Farisi Miisa ki 
gaddi par baithe hain : 

3 Is liye jo kuchh we tumhen 
maime ko kaben, mano, aur'amal 
men lao, lekin un ke se kam na 
karo : kyunki we kahte hain, par 
karte nahin. 

4 Ki we bhiiri bqjhen jm ka 
uthana mushkil hai, bandhte, aur 
logon ke kandhon par rakhte 
hain ; par ap unben apni ek ungli 
se sarkane par r^zi nahin hain. 

5 We apne sab k^ logon ko 
dikhane ke waste karte hain ; 
apne ta'wiz chaure, aur apne 
jubbon ke daman larabe banate 
hain, 

6 Aur mihm^mon men sadr 
jagah, aur 'ibadatkbanon men au- 
wal kursi, 

7 Aur bazaron men salam, aur 
yih, ki log unhen Rabbi Kabbi 
kahen, chfi^hte hain. 

8 Par turn Rabbi na kablao, ky- 
unki tumh^ra H&,di ek hai, ya'ne 
Masib, aur tum sab bh4i ho. 

9 Aur zamin par kisii ko apn^ 
bap mat kaho : kyunki tumbara 
ek hi Bap hai, jo dsman par bai. 

10 Aur na tum Hadi kahlao, 
kyunki tumhara H^di ek hai, 
ya'ne Masih. 



32 

11 Balld, jo turn men bara hai, 
tumhara khadim hoga ; 

12 Aiir jo ap ko bara janega, 
chhota "kiya, ja,egd, aur jo ap ko 
chhota samjhega, so bara kiyd 
ja,egd. 

13 fl" Ai riy^kdr Paqilio aur 
Farisio, turn par afsos ! is liye ki 
^sman ki badshabat ko logon ke 
age band karte ho ; na turn ap 
us men jate, aur na janewalon 
ko jane dete. 

14 Ai riyakar Faqiho anr Fari- 
sfo, turn par ai'sos ! ki bewaon 
ke ghar nigal jate, aur makr se 
Iambi cbauri uamaz parhte ho : is 
sabab turn ziyadatar saza p^oge. 

15 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fa- 
risio, timi par afsos ! ki turn tari 
aur khushki ka daura is li}'e 
karte ho, ki ek ko apne din men 
Mo, aur jab wuh i chulca, to apne 
se diina use jahannam ka iarzand ( 
banate ho. ! 

16 Ai andhe r.^h-dikh^new^lo, 
turn par afaos, ki kahte ho. Agar 
koi haikal ki qasam khdwe, to 
kuchh innzayaqa nahfn,- par agar 
haikal ke sone ki qasam khdwe, 
to us ko piir^ karua zarur hai ! 

17 Ai nadano aur ai andho, kaun 
bar^ hai, son^, ya haikal, jo sone 
ko pak karti ? 

18 Phir turn kahte ho, Agar koi \ 
qurbangab ki qasam khawc, to i 
kuchh muzayaqa nahin ; par agar 
nazr ki, jo us par chavhti, qasam 
khawe, to us ko pura karna farz I 
hai. j 

19 Ai nadA^no, aur ai andho : ! 
bara kaun hai, nazr, ya qurban- 
gab, jo nazr ko pak karti ? 

20 Pas jo qurMngah ki qasam 
khata hai, us ki aurun sabchizon 
ki, jo us par charhin, qasam khata. 

21 Aur jo haikal ki qasam khata 
hai, us ki aur jo us men rahne- 
wala hai, us ki bhi qasam kh^ta 
hai. 

22 Aur jo asman ki qasam khata 
hai, Khud^ ke takht aur us par jo 
haithnew^la hai, us ki bhi qasam 
khata hai. i 



MATi, XXIII. 



23 Ai riyakar Faqiho a,ur Fa- 
risfo, turn par afsos ! kyiinki po- 
dina, aur anisiin aur zire ki 
dahyaki dete ho, par shari'at ki 
bhari baton, ya'ne,insdf, aur rahm, 
aur iman ko chlior diya ; hizira 
tha, ki tum unheu ikhtiyar karte, 
aur inhcn bhi na chhorte. 

24 Ai andhe rah-dikha,newalo, 
ki machchhar chhantte, aur iint 
ko nigal jate ho. 

25 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Pa- 
risfo, tum par afsos ! ki tum piyala 
aur rikabi ko upar se sdf karte, 
par wuh andar hit aiu" burai se 
bhare haiii. 

26 Ai andhe Farisio, pahle pi- 
yala aur rikabi andar se saf karo, 
ki bahar ge bhi saf hon. 

27 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari- 
sio, tum par afsos ! ki turn sufedi 
phiri hiii qahron ki manind ho, 
jo bahar se bahut achchhi ma'lum 
hot! bain, par bbitar murdon ki 
haddion aur bar tarah ki na})aki 
se bhari bain. 

28 Isi tarah tum bhi zahir men 
logon ko rdstbaz dikh^,i dete, par 
batin men riyakar, aur shararat 
se bhare ho. 

29 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari- 
sio, tum par afsos ! kyiinki nabion 
ki qabren banate, aur rastbazou 
ki goren samvartc ho, 

30 Aur kahte, Agar ham apne 
bapdadon ke dinon men bote, to 
nabion. ke khiiu men uu ke sha- 
rik na bote. 

31 Isi tarah tum apne par ga- 
wabi dete ho, ki tum nabion ke 
qatilon ke farzand ho. 

32 Pas apne bapdadon ka pai- 
mana bharo. 

33 Ai sarapo aur ai samp ke 
bacbcho, tum jahannam ke 'azab 
se kyunkar bhagoge ? 

34 ^ is hye, dekho, main nabion, 
aur danaon, aur faqibon ko, tum- 
hare pas bhcjta hiiii^ turn nn men 
se ba'zon ko mar (J0oge, aur salib 
par kbinchoge, aur ba'zon ko apne 
'ibadatkhanon men kore maroge, 
aur sbahr ba shahr satauge : 



MATf, XXUl, XXiX. 



35 Taki sab r^stbazon ka kbun, 
jo zamm par bahaya gaya, turn 
par awe, liabil r^stb^ ke khiin 
se Barakhiya ke bete Zakariya 
ke khiin tak, jise turn ne haikal 
aur qiirbang^h ke darmiyan qati 
kiyd. 

36 Main txini se sach kahta 
hxin, ki Yih sab kuchh is znmkne 
ke logon par awega. 

37 Ai Yarusalam, ai Yarusalara, 
jo nabion ko mar dalta, aur un- 
hen, jo tujh pas blieje ga,e, pat- 
thrao karta hai, main ne kitni 
bar chaba, ki tere larkon ko, jis 
tarah murgi apne bachchon ko 
paron tale ikatthe karti hai, jam'a 
kariin, par turn ne na chaha ! 

38 Dekbo, tumhar^ ghar turn- 
bare liye wiran chhora jata hai. 

39 Kyiinki main tum se kahta 
hun, ki Ab se tum mujhe phir na 
dekhoge, jab tak ki kahoge, Muba- 
rak liai wub, jo Khudawand ke 
nam par ata hai. 

XXIV BlB. 

1 A UR YisLi' haikal se nikalke 
XX chala gaya, aur us ke sha- 
gird us pas a,e, ki use haikal ki 
'im^raten dikhawen. 

2 Yisfi' ne un se kaha, Tum yih 
sab chizen deklite ho ? main tum 
se sach kahta huii, ki Yahin ek 
patthar patthar par na chhutega, 
jo na gir^y^ j^,ega. 

3 ^ Aur jab wuh Zaitun ke pahar 
par baitha tha, us ke shagirdon 
ne khalwat men us p^s ake kaha. 
Ham se kah, ki jdh kab hoga ? aur 
tere ane ka aur zamine ke ^khir 
hone ka nishan kya hai ? 

4 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men un se 
kaha, Khabardar, koi timihen 
gumrab na kai'e. 

5 Kyiinki babutere mere n^ 
par awenge, aur kahenge, ki 
Main Masih hun ; aur bahuton 
ko gumrab karenge. 

t} Aur turn Jaraion aur larMon 
ki afwdh ki kbabar sunoge ; kha- 
bardar, mat ghabraiyo: kyiinki 



im sab b&ton ki bona zarur hai, 
par ab tak akhir nahin hai. 

7 Ki qaum qaum par, aur bad- 
shahat b^dshahat par charh iwegi, 
aur kal aur mari paregi, aurjagah 
jagah bhunchal awenge. 

8 Yih sab kuchh musibaton kS. 
shuni' hai. 

9 Tab we tumhen aziyat men 
dal denge, aur tumhen mar 
dalenge 5 aur mere nam ke sabab 
sab qaum tum se kma rakhengj. 

10 Us waqt babutere thokar 
kba,enge, aur ek diisre ko pakar- 
wa,ega, aur ek diisre se kina 
rakhega. 

11 Aur bahut jhilthe nabi 
utliengc, jo bahuton ko gum- 
rab karenge. 

12 Aur bedmi ke barhjane se 
bahuton. ki muhabbat ghat ja,eg!. 

13 Par jo dkhir tak sahegd, 
wuhi najat pawega. 

14 Aur badshabat ki khushkha- 
ban ki manadi tamam duny^ men 
hogi, taki sab qaumon par gawahi 
ho ; tab akhir hoga. 

15 Pas, jab tum us wi'ran kame- 
w^li maknih chiz ko, jis ki kba- 
bar Paniel nabi ne di, pak jagali 
men khare dekhoge, (jo parhe, so 
samajli le :) 

16 Tab jo Yahudiya men ho, 
paharon par bbag ja,e : 

17 Aur jo kothe par ho, na 
utre ki apne ghar se kuchh ni- 
kale: 

IS Aur jo khet men ho, pichhe 
na pbire, ki apne kapre le. 

19 Par im par afsos, jo un dinon 
petwalian, aur diidh pilanewdlian 
hon! 

20 So tiun du'a mdngo, ki tum- 
hara bbagna jare men, ya sabt 
ke din, na ho : 

21 Kyunki us waqt aisi bari 
musibat hogi, ki dunya ke shiirii' 
se ab tak na kabhi luii, na iiogi. 

22 Aur agar wuh din ghat.4,e na 
jate, to ek tan najat na pata, par 
barguzidonkf khatir,Truh din gha- 
t^e ja,enge. 

23 Tab agar koi tum se kahe, ki 



34 

Dekho, Masfh wali^n, ya yahan 
hai, to na manna. 

24 Kyunki jhiitlie Masih aur 
jhiithe nabi uthenge, aur aise bare 
uishan, aur karamaten dikha- 
weng;e, ki ag-ar ho sakta, to we 
iDarguzidon ko bhi gumrah karte. 

25 Dekho, main tumhen age hj 
kah chukS, 

26 Pas agar we tumheri kahepj 
ki Dekho, wiih jangul men hai, to 
baliar na jaiyo; ya, ki deklio, 
wuli kothri men hai, to na m4- 
niyo. 

37 Kyunld jaipi bijli purab se 
kaundhke pachclihun tak cha- 
ttiaktf, waisa hi Ibu i Adam ka 
ana bhi hoga. 

28 Kyiinki jahiin murdar ho, 
wahan giddh bhi jam'a honge. 

29 IT Uii dinon ki miisfbat ke 
ba'd, tnrt, auraj andhera ho 
ja,ega, anr chand aj>ni rosluii na 
dega, aur sitare asman se gir 
ja,enge, aur ^snian ki qiiwatcn liil 
jd,engi. 

30 Tab Ibn i Adam ka tdshan is- 
nian par zahir hogd ; aur us waqt 
zamfn ke sare gharane chhati pi- 
tenge, aur Ibti i Adam ku bari 
qudrat aur jalal ke sath ^Isman ki 
badliou par ate dekhenge. 

31 Aiu- wuh narsinghe ke bai'c 
shorke isath aprte tirishton ko bhe- 
jegd, aur \vc us ke barguzidon ko, 
charon taraf se, asman ki is hadd 
se, us hadd tak, jam'a karenge. 

32 Ab anjii- ke darakht se ck 
tamsH sikho, ki Jab ua ki d^li 
narm hot], aur patte nikle, turn 
j^te ho, ki gamu uazdik hai. 

33 Isi tarah jab yih sab dekho, to 
iano, ki wuh nazdik, balki darwaze 
111 par hai, 

34 Main turn se sach kahta 
hun, ki Jab tak yih sab kuchh 
ho na le, is zamdne ke log guzar 
na j^enge. 

35 Asman aur zamfn talja,enge, 
par meri baten hargiz na talengi. 

'ii> ^ Lekin us dui aur us ghan 
ko, mere Bap ke sivv^, ^aman ke 
firishton tak kof nahin jdnt^. 



MATi, xxiy. 



37 Jaisa Niih ke dinon men hua, 
waisa hi Ibn i Adam ki ana bhi 
hoga. 

38 Kyiinki jis tarah un dinon 
men tiifaii ke age, khate, pile, 
byah karte, byabe jate the, 
us din tak ki Nuh kishti par 
charh^ 

39 Aurnajantethe,jabtakkitu- 
fan aya, aur un sab ko Ic gaya ; isi 
tarah Ibn i Adam ka ink hbi 
hoga. 

40 Do ddmi khet men honge ; ek 
pakrS, dusr^ chhora ja,ega. 

41 Do 'auraten chakki' pistian 
hongi ; ek pakri, diisn chhori 
ia,egi'. 

42 "^ Is liye jagte raho : kyunki 
tiunhon malum nahni, ki kis ghan 
tumhara Khudawand awcga. 

43 Par yih turn jante ho, ki 
agar ghar ke nuihk ko ma'liun 
hota, ki chor kis ghari awcga, 
to wuh jiigta rahta, aur apne 
ghar men sendh. mame na 
deta. 

44 Is hye turn bhi taiyar raho : 
kyunki jis ghari tumhen guman 
na ho, Ibu i Adam awega. 

43 Pas kaun hai wuh diyanatdar 
aur hoshyar khidim, jise us ke 
khawind ue apue naukar chakarou 
par muqarrar kiya, ki waqt par 
unhen khana de ? 

46 Mubarak hai wuh khadjm,jiee 
us ka khawind akar ais^ hikarte 
pa we. 

47 Main tum se sach kahta hun, 
ki Wuh use apne sab mal par 
mukhtar karega. 

48 Far agar wuh bad khadim 
apne dil men kahe, ki Mera 
khawind kne men der karta hai ; 

49 Aur apne ham-khidmaton 
ko marne, aur matwalon ke s^th 
khane pine lage ; 

50 Us naukar ka khawind usi din 
awega, ki wuh rdh na take, aui- 
USI gharf, ki wuh na jane, 

51 Aur use do tukre karke, ns 
ka hissa riy^k^ron ke sath mu- 
qarrar karega : wahan rona aur 
dant pisua hoga. 



XXV BAB. 

1 I" TS waqtasman ki badshahat 
kJ das kunwarion ki manind 
hogi, jo aptie mash'ala lekar dullia 
ke istiqbal ke waste niklin. 

2 Un men panch boshyar, aur 
paneh nadan thin. 

3 Jo n^dau thin, unhon ne apne 
mash'ala liye, magar tel sath na 
liya : 

4 Par hoshyaron ne apne mash- 
'alon ke sath bartanon men tcl h'ya. 

5 Jab dulha ne der ki, sab 
uiigbnc lagin, aur so ga,in. 

6 Adhi rat ko dhiini machi, ki 
Deklio dulha ata hai j us ke istiq- 
bal ke waste niklo. 

7 Tab un sab kunwarion ne uth- 
kar apiii niash'alen durust kin. 

8 Aur nkdknon ne hoshyaron se 
kah^, Apne tei men se hamen bhi 
do, ki hsaniri mash'alen bujhi 
jati hain. 

9 Par hoshyaron ne jawab men 
kaha, Aisa na ho, ki liamare aur 
tumhare waste kifayat na kare: 
bihtar hai, ki bechnewalon ke 
pliBJao, aur apne waste niol lo. 

10 Jab we kharidne ga,in, dulha 
k pahuncha, aur we jo taiyar 
thin, us ke sath sh^di ke ghar 
men ga,in : aur darw^za band 
hua. 

11 Fichhe we dusri kunwarMn 
bhi a,in, aur kahne lagin, Ai 
khudawand, Ai khud^wand, ha- 
m^e liye darwaza khol. 

12 Tab us ne jawab men kaha, 
Main tuna se sach kahta hiin, ki 
tumheni nahin pabchantfi. 

13 Is liyejagteraho, kyunkitum 
nahin jante, ki kaun se din, yk 
kaun SI ghari, Ibn i Adam awegd. 

14 ^ Ki waih us admi ki manind 
hai, jis ne safar karte waqt naw- 
karon ko bulakar imhcn apna mal 
supurd kiya. 

15 Ek ko panch tore, diisre ko 
do, tisre ko ek ; bar ek ko, ua ki 
liyaqat ke muwaiiq, diya^ aur 
turt safar kiy^. 



MATi, XXV, ■ 35 

16 Tab jis ne panch tore p4,e 
the, jakar aur len den karke, 
panch tore aur paida ki,e. 

17 Yiinhin us ne bhi, jise do mile 
the, do aur kania,e. 

IB Par jis ne ek paya, gayd, aur 
zarmn khodkar apne khudawand 
ke rupa,e gar diye. 

19 Muddat ba'd, un naukaron 
ka khawind ^ya, aur un se hisab 
lene laga. 

20 So jis ne panch tore pa,ethe, 
panch tore aur bhi lekar aya, aur 
kaha, Ai khudawand, tii ne mujhe 
panch tore sompe ; dekh, main ne 
un ke siwa p^ch tore aur bhi 
kama,e. 

21 Us ke khawind ne us sekaha, 
Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar, 
shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar 
nikln, main tujhe bahut chizon 
par ikhtiyar dunga ; to apne kha- 
wind ki khushi men shamil ho, 

22 Aur jis ne do tore pa,e the, 
wuh bhi akar kahne laga, Ai 
khudaAvand, tii ne mujhe do tore 
sorapc : dekh, un ke siwa main ne 
do aur bhi paida ki,e. 

23 Us ke khawind ne us se kah^, 
Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar, 
shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar 
nikla, main tujhe bahut chizon 
par mukhtar kariinga ; apne kha- 
wind ki khushi men shamil ho. 

24 Tab wuh bhi, jis ne ek tora 
paya tha, dke, kaline laga, Ai 
khudawand, main tujiie sakht 
mizaj jant4 tha, ki jah4n nahin 
boya, wahan tii k^tta, aur jahan 
nahin chhitraya, wahan jam'a 
karta hai ; 

25 So main ne darke terd tora 
zamin men chhipaya ; dekh, tera 
JO hai, maujud hai. 

20 Us ke malik ne jawab men 
kaha, Ai bad aiu: sust naukar, tii 
ne jkna, ki main wahan katta 
hiin, jahan nahin boya, aur wa- 
han jam'a karta, jahan nahin 
chhinta : 

27 Pas tujhe munasib th4, ki 
mere rupa,e sarriifon ko det^, 
ki main ake use siid samet pata. 



36 

_28 So is sc jnli tora clihinkar, 
jis pas das tore hain, use do. 

29 Kyunki jis pas kuclih hai, use 
diya ja,ega, aur us ki barhtf hogi- 
aur jia pas kuchh nahin, us se, 
^•uh bhi jo rakhta ho, le liya ja,ega. 

30 Aur is nikamme naukar ko 
bahar andhere men dal do; wahan 
xona aur dant pisna hoga. 

31 ^ Jab Ibu i Adam apne jalal 
se awega, aur sab pak firislite us 
ke sath, tab wuh apne jalal ke 
takht par baitbeg^ : 

32 Aur sab qaum uske ^geh^zir 
ki ja,engi : aur jis tarah garariya 
bheron ko bakrion sc juda karta 
liai, ^vuli ck ko diisre se juda 
karega. 

33 Aur bheron ko dahine, aur 
bakrion ko ba,en khara karega. 

34 Radshah unhen jo us ke da- 
hine bain, kahega, Ai mere 
Bap ke mubarak logo, us badsha- 
hat ko, jo dunya ki paidaish ac 
tizmhare liye taiyar ki ga,i, miras 
men lo : 

35 Kyunki main bhiikha tha, 
turn ne mujhe khana klulaya: 
main piyasa tha, turn ne mujbe 
pkni pilaya ,- main pardesf tha, 
turn ne nieri khatird^ri ki : 

36 Nanga tha, turn ne niujhc 
kapra pahinaya ; bimar tha, tuni 
ne men khabar U : qaid men thti, 
txmi mere pas a,e. 

37 Us waqt r:istbaz use jawab 
men kahenge, Ai Khud^wand, kab 
ham ne tujhe bhiikha dekhi, aur 
khdna khilaya? ya piyasti, aur 
j^nl pilaya ? 

38 Kab ham nc tujhe pardesi 
dekha, aur khatirdari ki'f' ya 
naiiga, aur kapra pahinay^ ? 

39 Ham kab tujhe bimar ya qaid 
men dekhkar tinh p^s a,c ? 

40 Tab Badshah un se jawab 
men kahega, Main turn se sach 
kahta hun, id Jab turn ne mere 
un sab se cbhote bhaion men se 
ek ke sath kiya, to mere sath 
kiy^. 

41 Tab wuli h^in tarsftvalon se 
kahega, Ai mal'uno, mere samhne 



MATI, XXV, XXVI. 



sens hamesha ki ag menj^o, jo 
shaitan aur us ke firishton ke liyc 
taiy4r ki ga,i hai : 

43 Kyiinki main bhukha tha, 
par tum nc mujhe khane ko na 
diya ; piyasa th^ tum ne mujhe 
pani na pilaya : 

43 Pardesi tha, tum ne meri 
khatirdari na ki : nanga tha, tum 
ne mujhe kapra na pahinaya : bi- 
mar aur qaid men tha, tum nc 
meri khabar na li. 

44 Tab we bhi jawab men ka- 
henge, Ai Khudawand, kab ham 
ne tujhe Ijhukha, ya piyasa, ya 
pardesi, ya nanga, ya bimar, ya 
qaidi dekhii, aur ten khidmat na 
ki? 

45 Tab wuh unhen jawab men 
kahega. Main timi se sach kahta 
hiin, ki Jab tum ne mere in sab se 
cbhote bhaion men se ek ke sath 
na kiya, to mere sath bhi na kiy^. 

46 Aur we hamesha ke 'azab men 
ja,enge: par rastbaz hamesha ki 
zindagi men. 



XXVr BAB. 

1 AUR yiln hiia, ki jab Yisii' 
■^*- jih sab bitten kar chukii, 
to us ne apne shagirdon se kah^, 

3 Tum j^ntc ho, ki do roz ba'd 
'id i fasah hogi, jab Ibn i Adam 
hawala kiya ja,ega, ki salib par 
khincha jaw^e. 

3 Tab Sardar Kahin, aur Faqih, 
aur qaum kc Buzurg, Qaj-afa 
name Sardar Kahin ke ghar men 
ikattbe hue, 

4 Aur saiah ki, ki Yisii' ko 
fareb se pakarke,mar dalen. 

5 Tab unhon ne kaha, 'Id ko 
nahiu, na ho ki logon men fasad 
mache. 

6 ^ Jis waqt Yisii' Bait'aniya men 
Shama'un korhi ke ghar men tba, 

7 Ek 'aurat sang i marmar ke 
'itrdan men qimati 'itr us pds lai, 
aur jab wuh kh^ne baitha, us ke 
sir par dhala. 

8 Us ke shagird jib dekhkar 



MATI, XXVI. 



37 



ktafa hoke, kahne lage, Kahe 
ko yih befaida kharch Tiii^ ? 

9 Kyunki yih 'itr bare dam par 
bikta, aur wah mulitiijoii ko diya 
jata. 

10 Yisu ne yih jankar unhen 
kaha, Kyun is 'aurat ko taklif 
dete ho ? us ne to mere sath 
neki ki. 

11 Kyunki muhtaj hamesha turn- 
hire sath hain ; par main hamesha 
tumhare sath na rahiinga. 

13 Ki us ne jo mere badan par 
'itr dhala, to yih mere kafan ke 
liye kiya hai. 

13 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, 
ki Taraam dunya men, jah^n ka- 
liin is Injil ki manadi hogi, yih 
bh'i jo us ne kiya, is ki yadgari ke 
liye kaha ja,ega. 

li T[ Tab un barah men se, ek ne, 
jis ka nam Tahiidah IskariyiAti tha, 
Sardar Kahinon ke pas jakarkaha, 

lo Jo main use tmnhen pakarwa 
diin, to mujhe kya doge ? Tab 
uuhon ne us se tfs rupa,e ka iqrar 
kiya. 

16 Aur vrah us waqt se us ke 
pakarwane ke liye qabii dhun- 
dhta tha. 

17 ^ So, 'idi fasah ke pahle din, 
shagirdon ne Yisii' pas akar, us se 
kaha, Tii kahan chahta hai, ki 
ham tere liye fasah taiyar karen ? 

18 Us ne kaha, Shahr men fulaiie 
shakhs pas jakar, us se kaho, ki 
Ustad farmata hai, Mera waqt 
nazdik pahimcha ; main apne sha- 
girdon samet tere yahan 'id i fasah 
kariinga. 

19 So jaisa Yisii' ne shagirdon 
ko hukm kiya tha, we baja la,e, 
aur fasah taiyar kiya. 

30 Jab sham hiii, ^Tih un bara- 
hon ke sath khane baitha. 

21 Jab we kha rahe the, us ne 
kaha. Main turn se sach kahta htin, 
Turn men se ek mujhe pakarwa- 
dega. 

22 Tab we nihayat dilgir hue, aur 
bar ek un men se puchhne laga, 
Ai Khudawand, kya main hun ? 

33 Us ne jawab men kah^, Jo 



mere sath tabaq men hath dalta 
hai, wuhi mujhe pakarwadegd. 

24 Ibn i Adam, jis tarah us ke 
haqq men likha hai, rawana hota ; 
lekin, us shakha par alsoa, jis ke 
hathon se Ibn i Adam giriftar 
kanvaya jata hai ; agar wuh 
shakhs paida na hota, us ke Uye 
bihtar tha. 

25 Tab Yahiidah ne, jo us ka 
pakarwanewala tha, jawib men 
kahS, Ai Ustad, kya main hun ? 
Us ne kaha, Tii ne ap hi kahi. 

26 % Un ke khate waqt, Yisu* ne 
roti li, aur shukr karke tori, phir 
shagirdon ko dekar kahS, Lo, 
khao ; yih niera badan hai. 

37 Phir piyala lekar, shukr kiya, 
aur unhen dekar kah^ Turn sab 
is men se pio ; 

28 Kyunki yih mera lahu hai ; 
ya'ne na,e qaul ka lahii, jo bahu- 
ton ke gunahon ki mu'ifi ke hye 
bahaya jata. 

29 Main turn se kahta hun, ki 
Angiir ka shira phir na pi,unga 
us din tak ki tumhare sath apne 
Bap ki badshahat men. naya na 
pijiin. 

30 Phir we git gake Zaitun ke 
pahar ko ga,e. 

31 Tab Yisu' ne un se kaha. 
Turn sab isi rat mere sabab 
thokar kh^oge ; kyunki likhi hai, 
id Main garariye ko mixiinga, 
aur gaiia ki bheren titar bitar 
hojd,eiigL 

33 Lekin main apne ji uthne ke 
ba'd turn se age Galil ko j^iinga. 

33 Patras ne jawab men us se 
kaha, Agarchi sab tcribabat tho- 
kar kha,en, par main kabhi tho- 
kar na khaunga. 

34 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main 
tujh se sach kahta hun, ki Tu isi 
rat, murg ke bang dene ke pahle, 
tin bir mera ivkkr karegi. 

35 Patras ne us se kaha, Agar 
tere sath mujhe mama bhi zarur 
ho, tan bhj tera inkar na kariinga. 
Aur sab shagirdon ne bhi yih 
kaha. 

30 5[ Phir Yisu' un ke sdth. Gat- 



MlTI, XXVI. 



samani n^me ek maqam men aya, 
aur shagirdon se kaha, Yahan 
Tjaitho, jab tak main wahan jakar 
du'a luangun:. 

37 Tab us ne Patras aur Zabadi 
ke do bete sath liye, aur ganigin 
aur nihayat dil^fr Jioiie iaga. 

38 Tab us ne un se kaha, ki 
Mer^ dil nihayat gamgm liai, 
balki meri maut ki si halat hai : 
turn yaban tbahro, axir mere s^th 
j%te rato. 

39 Aur kuchh age barhke munh 
ke bal gira, aur du'a niangi, ki i\j 
mere Bap, agar ho sake, to jah piy- 
ala mujh se giizar ja,e : taubhi meri 
khwahish nahiuj balki teri khwa- 
hish ke mutabiq ho. 

40 Tab shagirdon ke pas aya, 
aur unhen sote p^ar Patras se 
kaha, Kya tiuu mere sath ek 
ghanta nahm jag sake ? 

41 Jago, aur du'a mango, taki 
imtihdn inen na paro : nih to mus- 
ta'idd, par jism sust hai. 

42 Phir us ne do bira du'a mangi, 
ki Ai mere Bap, agar mere puie 
ke bagair yih piyala mujh se na- 
hin guzar sakta, to teri marzi ho. 

43 Us ne ake phir unhen sote 
p^ya : kyunki mi ki ankhen nind 
se bhari thm. 

44 Aur uuhen chhorkar phir 
gaya, aur wuhi bat kahkar tisri 
\>& du'a msingi. 

45 Tab apne shagirdon ke pas 
akar un ae kaha, Ab sote raho, 
aur aram karo : dekho wuh ghari 
4 paliuuchi, ki Ibn i Adam gunali- 
g^ronke hathhawdlakiyajatahai. 

40 Utho, cbalen : dekho, jo 
mujhe pakarwata hai, nazdik hai. 

47 T[ Wuh'j-ih kah hi raha tha, ki 
dekho, Yah udab, jo un barahon men 
se ek thii, ay^, aur us ke sdth ek 
bari bhir taiwaren aur lathian li,e, 
Sardar Kahinon aur qauni ke hu- 
zurgon ki taraf se i pahimchi. 

48 Us ke pakarwanewdle ne im- 
hen yih kahke pata diya tha, ki 
Jise main chumdn, wuhihai; use 
pakar lena. 

49 Us ne wunhm Yisii' pas aRar 



kaha, Ai Ustad, Salain ; aur chum 
liyL 

50 Yisii' ne use kaha, Ai Miyan, 
tu kaheko aya ? Tab unhcjn ne 
p^s akar Yisd' par hath dale, aur 
use pakar liya. 

51 Aur, dekho, Yisu' ke sathfon 
men se ek ne hath barhakar apni 
talwar khainchi, aur Sardar Kahin 
ke naukar par chalakar us ka k^ 
ura diya. 

52 Tab Yisii' ne us se kaha, Apni 
talwar miyan men kar, kyunki jo 
talw{ir khinchte hain, talwar hi 
se mare ja,enge. 

53 Kya tii nahin j^nta, ki main 
ahhi apne Bap se m&ng sakta 
hun, aur wuh firishton ke barah 
tuman se ziyada mere Hye hazir 
kar dega ? 

54 Par nawishton ki bat, ki 
yunhin bona zariir hai, tab kyiin- 
kar puri bogi ? 

55 Us waqt Yisii' logon, se kahne 
laga, ki T\im, iaise chor ke liye, 
taiwaren aur lathfan lekar, mere 
pakarne ko nikle ho ? Main har 
roz haikaJ men tumhare sath 
baithke ta'lim deta tba, par turn 
ne mujhe na pakra. 

56 Lekin yih sab is liye hua, t^ki 
nahion ke nawishte pure hon. 
Tab sab shagird use chborke bhag 
ga,e. 

57 T[ Sojinhonne Yisii' kopalcra, 
we use Qayafa nam Sardar Kahin 
pas le ga,e, jahan Paqih aur bu- 
zxu'g jam'a the. 

58 Patras diir diir us ke pi'chhe 
Sardar Kahin ke ^har tak chala ga- 
yk, aur andar jake naukaron ke 
s^th baithi, ki dekhe, ki £khir 
kya hotii hai. 

59 Tab Sardar Kahin aur hu- 
zurg aur sari majlis Yisd' par 
jhiithi gawahi dhiindhne lage, taki 
usem^rdalen; 

tiO Par na pa,i ; aur agarchi ba- 
hut jhdthe gawah a,e, par ko,{ bat 
na thahri. Akhir, do jhuthe gawa- 
hon ne akar, 

(il Kaha, ki Is ne kah^ hai, 
ki Main Khuda ki haikal ko dha 



MATi, XXVI, xxvn. 



sakta, aur phir tin din men use 
ban^ saktaliiin. 

62 Tab Sardar Kahin ne uthkar 
us se kaha, Tu kuchla jawab na- 
Ma deta ? jih tujh. par k^a gawahi 
dete hain ? 

63 Par Yisii' chup ralia. Tab 
Sardar Kahin ne us se kaha, 
Main tujhe zinda Khuda ki qasam 
det£ hiin, ki agar tu Masih, 
Khuda ka Beta hai, to ham se 
l£ah. 

64 Yisii' ne us se kaha, H^n, 
wuhi, jo tu kahta hai : balk'i, 
main turn se kahta hun, ki Is ke 
ba'd, turn Ibn i Adam ko Qfidir i 
Mutlaq ki dahini taraf baithe, aux 
asman ke badalon par ate dek- 
hoge. 

65 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne 
kapre pharkar kaha, ki Yih 
kufr kahchuka hai; ab haraen aur 
gawah kya zarur? turn ne ap us 
ka kufr suna. 

GQ Ab tumhari kya salah ? Un- 
hon ne j awab men kaha, Wuh qatl 
ke laiq hai. 

67 Tab unhon ne us ke munh par 
thuka, aur use gininsA niara, aur 
ddsroii ne use tamanche marke 
kaha, ki, 

68 Ai Masih, hamen nabiiwat se 
bata, ki kis ne tujhe mara ? 

69 ^ Jab Patras bahar dil^n men 
baitha thi, ek laundi ne us p4s 
^e, kaha, Tii bhi Yisii' Galili ke 
s4th tha. 

70 Par us ne sab ke samhne 
inkir karke kaha. Main nahin 
jantd, ki tu kya kahti hai. 

71 Phir jab wuh darwazc kf taraf 
bahar chala, ek diisri ne use 
dekhkar, un se jo vrahan the, 
kaha, ki Yih bhi Yisii' ^Nasail ke 
sath tha. 

72 Tab us ne qasam khake phir 
inkdr kiya, ki Main us shakhs ko 
nahm janta. 

73 Thorl der ba'd, imhon ne jo 
wahan kliarc tJie, Patras pas ake 
kaha. Ueshakk tii bhi un men se 
hai, ki teri boli tujhe zaliir karti 
hai. 



39 

74 Tab us ne la'nat bhejkar aur 
qasam khakar kaha, Main is 
shakhs ko nahm j^nta. Wunhin 
murg ne bang di. 

75 Tad Patras ko Yisu' ki bat 
yad a,i, jo us ne us se kahi thi, ki 
Murg ke bang dene se pahle, tii 
tin bar mera inkar karega. Wuli 
bahar Jake zar zar roja. 



XXVir BAB. 

1 TAB subh hui, sab Sardar 
*J Kahinon, aur qaum ke bu- 
zurgon ne Yisii' ki babat sal^h ki, 
ki use kyLinkar qati karen : 

2 Phir use bandhkar b^har le 

fa,e, aur Pantils Pilatus hakim ke 
awale kiya. 

3 ^ Tab Yahud4b, jis ne use 
pakarwadiya tha, dekhkar, ki us 
ke qatl ka hukm hua, pachhtaya, 
aur wuh tis rupa,e Sardar Kaliiuon 
aur buzurgon pas pher laya, 

4 Aur kaha, Main ne gundh 
kiya, ki begunah ko pakarwaya. 
We bole, Hamen kya? tujan. 

5 Tad wuh rupa,e haikal men 
phenkkar chala gaya, aur jiike ap 
ko phiinsi di. 

6 Par Sardar Kahinon ne rupa,e 
lekar kaha, Inhen khaz^ne men 
dalna raw^ nahm, ki yih j^hiin ka 
dam hai. 

7 Tab unhon ne sahih karke un 
rupuyon se kumhar ka khet par- 
desj'on ke garne ke bye kharfd^. 

8 Is sabab aj tak wuh khet, Khiin 
ka khet, kahlata hai. 

9 Tab wuhjo Yaramiyah nabiki 
ma'rifat kaha gay^ tha, piira hiia, 
ki Unhon ne wuh tis rupa,e hye, 
us ki thabrai hui qimat, jis ki 
qimat Bani Israel men ae ba'zo^t 
ne thahra,! ; 

10 Aur unhon ne wuh rvpa,e 
kurahar ke khet ke waste diye, 
jaisa l^hudawand ne mujhe farm- 
aya. 

1 1 Phir Yisii' hikim ke riibaru 
kliara tha : aur hakim ne us se 
puchhii, kya Tii Yahiidion ka 



40 



MATl XXVIL 



Badsii^h hal? Yisii' ne us se 
kaha, Han, tii tluk kaht^ hai. 

12 Aur us -waqt Sardar Kahin 
aur biizurg us par fan^ad kar rahe 
the, par -wuli kuchh. jawab na 
deta tha. 

13 Tab Pilatus ne us se kaha, 
Kyi tu nahm sunt^, Id ye tujh 
par kitni gawahian dete hain ? 

14 Par us ne us ki ek bat 
ka bill jawib na diya ; chun- 
anchi Hakim ne bahut ta'ajjub 
kiya. 

15 Hakim kk dastur tba, ki bar 
'id ko, logon ki khatir, ek baiid- 
hua, jise we chdhte, chhor deta 
tba. 

16 Us Tvaqt xm kh Barabbas 
name ek maabhiir baudliua tha. 

17 So, jab ire ikatthe hue, Pila- 
tus ne un se kaha, Tum kise 
chahte ho, ki main tuinbare lije 
cbhor diin ? Barabbas, ya Yisii' 
ko, jo Jllasih kahlat^ hai ? 

18 Kyunki wuh samajh gaya, ki 
mihon ne use (Idli se hawale kiya. 

19 ^ Aur jab wah. masnad par 
baitha, us ki joni ne kahia bheja, 
ki Tii is rastbiz se kuchh kam na 
rakh, kyunki main ne ^j khw^b 
men us ke sabab bahut tasdfa 
pa,i. 

30 Lekin Sardar Kahinon, aur 
buzurgon ne logon ko ubhara, ki 
Harabbas ko mang len, aur Yisii' 
ko qatl karen. 

21 Hakim ne phir mi se kaha, 
Tum in donon men se kiae chdhte 
bo, ki niaiu tumhare liye chbor 
dun ? We bole, Barabbas ko. 

23 Pil^tiis ne mi se kaha, Phir 
Yisu' ko jo Masih kalilata hai, 
main kya karun ? Un sabhon ne 
us se kaha, Use salib de. 
.23 H.^kim ne kalia, Kyun.^ us 
ne ky4 badi ki ? Par we aur bbi 
chiUa,e, ki Use salib dc, 

34 f Jab Pilatus ne deklui, ki 
kuchh ban nahm parta, balki aur 
bhi hullar beta hai, to pdni leke 
bhir ke %e apne hath dho,e, aur 
kaha, Main is rdstbaz ke kbun se 
pak hiiii ; turn jano. 



25 Tab logon ne jawab men 
kaha, Us ka kbun ham par, aur 
hamarf aulad par ho. 

26 'TJ Tab us ne Barabb^ ko un 
ke liyc chhor diy^, aur Yisii' ko 
kore markar hawale kiya, ki salib 
par khinchd jawe. 

27 Tab hakim ke sip^hion ne 
Tisii' ko diwankhane men le jdtar 
apni tamam guroh us ke gird jam'a 
ki. 

28 Aur us ke kapre utarkar use 
qirmizi pairahan pahinSya. 

29 T[ Aur kanton ka taj banikar 
us ke sir par rakh^ aur ek sarkan- 
da us ke hath men diya, aur us ke 
^gc ghutne tekkar, us par thattha 
m§.rke kaha, Ai Yahudioii ke bad- 
shab, Salani ! 

30 Aur us par thilka, aur wuh 
sarkanda lekar us ke sir par mara. 

31 Aur jab we thatthi kar 
cbukc, to us pairahan ko utarkar 
phir usi ke kapre use pahina,e, 
aur salib par klimchne ko le chale. 

32 Jab bahar jate the, unhon ne 
ek Qiirini admi Sharaa'un name 
ko begar pakri, ki us ki salib Ic 
chale. 

33 Aur ek maqam Galgata 
name, ya'ne khopri ki jagali, par 
pahunchke, 

34 ^ Pit mila hua sirka use pine 
ko diya : us ne chakhke, na chah^ 
ki pi,e. 

35 Aur use salib par khinchkar, 
us ke kapron par cliitthi ddlke 
unhen bant hya, taki jo nahi ne 
kaha tba, pilra ho, ki Unhon ne 
mere kapre dpaa men bant liye, 
aur mere kurte par cbitthi dali. 

36 Phir wahan baitlike us kf 
nigahbani karne lage ; 

37 Aur us ke qatl ki sabab li- 
kbkar us ke sir se lincha tang 
diy^, ki YIH YlStj' YAHU- 
DlOK KA BlDSHAH HAI. 

38 Aur us ke sath do chor bhi 
salib par khinche ga^e, ek dabne, 
dusra ba,en. 

3.9 ^ Aur jo idhar udhar se 
jate, sir hildkar us par kufr bakto 
the, 



mat! xxvn. 



40 Aur kahte the, Wah! Tii jo 
haikal ka dhanewaU, aur tin din 
men bandnewala hai, ^p ko bacha. 
Agar tu Khuda ka Betil hai, sah'b 
par se utar a. 

41 Tunhm Sardar Kahinon ne 
bhi Faqfhon aur Buzurgou ke 
sflth thattha marke kaha, 

42 Is ne anron ko bachaya, 
ap ko nahfn bacha sakta ; agar 
Israel ka badshah' hai, to ab sah'b 
par se utar awe, to ham us par 
iman lawenge. 

43 Us ne Khuda par bharosa 
rakha ; a^ar wuh us ka piyara 
hai, to wuh ab us ko chhurawe; 
kyunki wuh kahta tha, fcl Main 
Khuda kd Beta hun. 

44 Isi tarah wechorbbi, jouske 
sath salib par khmche ga,e the, 
use bura kahte the. 

45 Do pahar se leke, tisre pahar 
tak, sari zajnin par andhera chha 
gaya. 

46 Tisre 'pahar ke qarlb, Yisu' 
ne bare shor se chill^kar kaha, 
Ell, Elf, lamd, sabaqtani? ya'ne, 
Ai mere Khuda, ai mere Khuda, 
kj'iin niujhe akela chhora ? 

47 Un men se ba'zon ne.jo wahan 
kharc the, sunkar kaha, ki wuh 
Iliyas ko pukart^ hai. 

48 Wunhin un men se ek ne 
daurkar badal liya, aur sirke men 
bhigoya, aur narkat par rakhkar, 
use chusaja. 

49 Auron nc kaha. Rah ja, ham 
dekhen, Iliyas use chhurane ata 
hai, ki nahin. 

50 ^ Aur Yisti' ne phir bare 
siior se chillakar jan di. 

51 Aur, dekho, haikal ka parda 
lipar se ufche fak phat gaya ; aur 
zarain kampf, aur patthar tarak 
ga,e ; 

52 Aur qabren khul ga,in; aur 
bahut lashen pak logon kf, jo 
arani men the, uthi'n, 

53 Aur us ke uthne ke ba'd 
qabron se nikalkar, inuqaddas 
shahr men jakar, bahuton ko na- 
zar a,in. 

54 Jab Subadar ne aur jo us ke 



41 

sath Yisii' ki nigahbam karte the 
bhunchal aur sara majara dekiia, 
to nihayat dar ga,e, aur kabne 
lage, Yih beshakk Khud^ kaBeta 
tha. 

55 Aur wahan bahut sfauraten, 
jo Gain se Yi.sd' ke pichhe pichhe 
us kf khidmat karti a,i thin, diir 
se tak rahin : 

56 Un men Mariyam Magda- 
Imi, aur Ya'qub aur Yose ki ma 
Mariyam, aur Zabadi ke beton ki 
ma thin. 

57 Jab sham hui, Yiisuf name 
Aramatiya ka ek daulatraand, jo 
Yisii' ka shagird bhi tha, ay^; 

58 Us ne, Pil^tus pas jake, Yisii' 
ki lash mangi. Tab Pilatus ne 
hukm diy^, ki hish use den. 

59 Yiisuf ne, lash lekar, suti saf 
ch^dar men lapeti, 

60 Aur apni nayi qabr men, jo 
chatan men khodi thj, rakhj : aiu* 
ek bhari patthar qabr ke munh 
par dhalkake chala gaya. 

61 Aur Mariyam IVIagdalini aur 
dusri Mariyam wahan qabr ke 
samhne baithi thin. 

62 ^ Diisre roz, jo taiyari ke din 
ke ba'd hai, Sardar Kahimxn, aur 
Farisfon ne milkar Pilatus ke p^s 
jam'a hoke kaha, ki, 

63 Ai khudawand, hamen yid 
hai, ki Wuh dagab^z apnc jite ji 
kahta tha, ki Main tin din ba'd ji 
nthiiijga, 

64 is liye hukm kar, ki tin din 
tak qabr ki nigahbani karen, na 
lio, ki us ke shagird rat ko Skar 
use chura ]e jaen, aur logon se 
kahen, ki Wuh murdon men se 
jf utha; to jnh pichhlafareb pahle 
se badtar hoga. 

65 Pilatus ne un se kaha, Tum- 
h6,re pas pahrewale hain ; jake 
raaqdur bhar us ki nigahbani 
karo. 

66 Unhon ne jakar us patthar 
par nmhr kar di, aur pahre bith^- 
kar, qabr ki nigahbani ki. 



42 



MATt xxvm. 



XXVIII B.\B. 



1 QfABT ke ba'd, jab hafte ke 
k^ palile din pau phatne lagi, 

JUariyara Magdalini aur diisn 
Mariyam qabr ko dekLne a,in. 

2 Aur, deklio, ek bara bhunclial 
^ya ; kyunki Khudiiwand ka 
finshta iisinan se utarke ^ya, aur 
us patthar ko qabr se dhalk^ke 
us par baith gaya. 

3 Us k^ chmra bijH ka sfi, aur 
us ki poshak sufed barf ki si thi ,- 

4 Aur us ke dar se nigabban 
kamp uthe, aur murde se hoga,e. 

6 Par firislite ue mutawajjih 
hokar, un 'auraton se kaha, 1X1111 
mat daro ; main janta hiSn, ki 
tumTiaii' ko, jo salib par kbincha 
gaya, dbiindbti ho. 

6 "Wuh yahan nahm hai ; ky- 
iinki jaiaa us ue kaha th.4, wuh 
utha hai. Ao, yih jagab, jahan 
Khud^wand para tha, dekho. 

7 Aur jald jake, us ke sbagirdon 
se kaho, ki wuh murdon men se 
ji utha hai, aur, dekho, vruh tum- 
hare dge Galil ko jSta hai; wahan 
turn use dekhoge : dekho, main 
ne tumhen jata diya. 

8 We jald qabr par se bare 
khauf aur bari khusbi ke satli 
rawana hokar, us ke sbagirdon 
ko khabar dene daurhi. 

9 ^rlab we us ke sbagirdon ko 
khabardenejati thin, dekho, Yisu' 
nnhen mila, aur kaha, Salam. 
Unhon ne, ptis akar, us ke q^adam 
pakre, aur use sijda kiya. 

10 Tab yisii' ne unhen kaha, 



Mat daro, par jake mere bhaion 
se kaho, ki Galil ko jawen ; Ava- 
hitn mujhe dekhenge. 

1 1 Y "^^^ ^''^ chali j^tl thni, 
dekho, pahrewaloii men se kitnon 
ne shabr men akar, jo kuchh hiia 
tha, Sardar Kaliinon se bayan 
kiya. 

12 Tab unhon ne buzurgon ke 
sath ikatthe hokar, salah ki, aur uu 
pahrewalon ko bahut rupa,e dive, 

13 Aur kaha, Turn kaho, ki Eat 
ko jab ham sote the, us ke sha- 
gird Ske use chur4 lega,e. 

1 4 Aur agar yih hakim ke kan 
tak pahunche, ham use samjhakar 
tumhen khatre ee bacha lenge. 

16 Chunancbi unhon ne nipa,e 
lekar sikhlane ke muwafiq kiya ; 
aur yih b^t aj tak Xahndion men 
mashhur hai. 

16 Tf Phir we gyarah shagird, 
Galil ke us pahat- ko, jahSn Yisii' 
ne unhen farmaya tha, ga,e. 

17 Aur use dekhkar, nnhon ne 
us ko sijda kiya ; par jja'^e dub- 
dhe men rahe. 

18 Aur XisLi' ne pas ^kar un se 
kaha, ki Asm^n aur zamin ka sar^ 
ikhtiy^r mujhe diyS ga-yii ; 

19 ■[[ Is liye turn jakar sab qau- 
mon ko Bap aur Bete aur Hub i 
Quds kc nam se baptisma deke 
shagird karo : 

20 Aur unhen sikhlao, ki un 
sab baton par 'amal karen, jin ka 
main ne turn ko hulou diya hai ; 
aur dekho, main zam^ne ke ta- 
mam hone tak, bar roz tumhare 
s^th hun. Amm. 



MARQUS KI INJIL. 



I BAB. 

1 I^HUDA kc Bete Yisu' 
_l\. Masili ki Injil kk shu- 

2 Jais^ nabion ki kitahon men 
]ikha hai, ki Dckh, main apne rasill 
ko terc age bhejta liiin ; wuli teri 
rah ko tere samhne taijar karega. 

3 Bayaban men ek pukaniewale 
ki awaz hai, ki Khud^wand ki 
rah ko banao, aur us ke rastoii ko 
sidha karo. 

4 Wais^ Yuhanna bayaban men 
baptisma deta tha, aur gunahon 
ki mu'afi ke liye tauba kc bap- 
tisma ki manadi karta tha. 

"5 Aur sari Yahiidiya ke aur 
Xariisalam ke rahnewale us pas 
nikal &,e, aur sabhon ne apne 
gunahon ka iqrar karke Yardaii 
ke darya men us se baptisma paya. 

6 Aur Yuhanna tint ke balon 
ki poshak pahiue aur chamre ka 
kamarband apni kamar men band- 
he tha, aur tiddi aur jangli shahd 
kh^t^ th^ ; 

7 Aur mauadi karta tha, ki 
Mere piehhe ek mujh se zorawar 
ata hai, aur main is Idiq nahin, 
ki jhukke us ki jution ka tasma 
kholun. 

8 Main ne to tumhen pani se 
baptisma diya, par wuh tumhen 
Riih i Quds se baptisma dega. 

9 Aur unhin dinon men aisa hiia, 
ki Yisii' ne Nasarat i Galfl se ^kar, 
Yardan men Yuhanna ke hath se 
baptisma p^y^. 

10 Aur jyiinhin wah panf se 
bahar kjk, us ne asman ko khula 
aur Ruh ko kabutar ki manuid 
apne iipar utarte dckh4 ; 

11 Aur asman se avraz ^i, ki Tu 
mera 'aziz Beta hai, jis se main 
razi hun. 

12 Aur Eiih use filfaur bayaban 
men le ga,i. 



13 Aur wuh wah^n bay^b&n 
men chalis din tak rahke Shai- 
tan se azmaya gaya ■ aur jangal 
ke janwaron ke sath rahta tha; 
aur firishte us ki khidmat karte 
the. 

1 4 Phir Yuhanna ki giriftari ke 
ba'd Yisii' ne Galil men ake, 
Khuda ki badshahat ki khush- 
khabari ki manadi ki, 

15 Aur kaha, ki, Waqt pura 
b ua, aur Kh uda ki badshahat 
nazdik a,i; tauba karo, aur Injil 
par iman lao. 

1 6 Aur Galil ke Haryk ke kindre 
phii-te hue, us ne Shama'iin, aur us 
ke bh^i Andrj^s ko darya men j^ 
dalte dekha : ki we machhwe the. 

17 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Turn 
mere piehhe chale ao, aur main 
tumhen admion ke machhwe 
ban^uuga. 

IS Aur we wunhin apne jalonko 
chhorkar us ke piehhe ho ii,e. 

19 Aur wahan se thori dur 
barhke us ne Zabadi ke bete 
Ya'qiib aur us ke hhki Yuhanna 
ko bhi kishti par apne j41on ki 
marammat karte dekha. 

20 Aur filfaur unhen bulayd, aur 
we apne bap Zabadi ko kishti men 
mazduron ke sath chhorke us ke 
piehhe ho li,e. 

21 I'ab we Kafamahum men 
dsikhil hue, amr wuh filfaur 'iba- 
datkhane men jake ta'lim dene 
laga. 

32 Aur we us M ta'hm se 
hairan hue, ki wuh un ko, ikhti- 
yarwale ki tarah, na Faqihon ki 
manind, ta'lim deta tha. 

23 A\ahan un ke 'ibadatkhane 
men ek shakhs tha, jis men napdlc 
nib thi ; wuh ydn kahke chillaya, 
ki, 

24 Ai Yisu' Nasari, chhor de, ha- 
men tujh se kya kam ? Tu hamen 
balak karne aya hai? main tiyhe 



Gospel of Marc - Evangile selon Marc 



MARQUS, T, n. 



44 

jaata hun, ki tu kaim hai, Khuda 
k4 Qudclus. 

25 Yisii' ne use ddnta aur kah^ 
kj Chup, aiir us par se jati rah, 

26 Tab napafc ruh use marorkc 
atir bari iyfiz se chilldke us par se 
utar ga,i. 

27 AxiT -we sab hairan boke apas 
men yih kahte hiie balls karte the, 
ki Yib ky d hai ? yih kaisi na,i ta'lfm 
hai ? ki wuh n^pak riihon ko bM 
iqtidir se hukm karta hai, aur we 
us ko mknti ham. 

38 Wunhi'n us'ki shuhrat Galfl 
hi ch^ron taraf phail ga,i, 

29 Aur "wc filfatur 'ibtidatkhane 
se nikalke Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna 
ke sath Shama'un aur Andryas 
ke ghar men ga,e. 

30 Aur Shama'iia ki sas tap se 
pari thi ; tab unhon ne filfaur use 
khabax di. 

31 Us ne ake, us kabatb pakarkc 
use uth4y^ ; aur filiaur us ki tap 
i4ti rahi, aur us ne un ki khidmat 
ki. 

32 Sham ko, jab siiraj diibgaya, 
sSre bimaron aur diw^on ko ub 
pas l^e. 

S3 Aur Sard shahr darwdze par 
jam'a bua tha. 

34 ITs ne bahuton ko, jo tarah 
tarah ki bimarion men girif- 
tar the, changa kiya, aur bahut se 
deon ko nikaU ; aur deon ko bolne 
na diya, kyunki unhon ne use 
pahch^n^v tba. 

35 Aur bare tarke, kuchh rat 
rahte, wuh uthke nikl^, aur ek 
■wiranjagab men jakc, wahan du'a 
m^gi. 

36 Aur Shama'un aur us ke 
B^thi us ke pichbe chale. 

37 Jab unhon ne use pay^ to 
kaha, ki Tiijhe sab dJnindhte 
hain, 

■ 38 Us ne unhen kaha, Ao, as 
pas ke shahron men jawen, taki 
main wahan bhi manadi kartin; 
kyunki main isiliye nikla hiin. 

39 Aur wuh sdn Galfl ke 'iba- 
datkMnon men man4di karta, aur 
deon ko dur karta tha. 



40 Tab ek korhi ne ake us ki 
minnat ki, aur ghutne tekkar us 
se bola, ki Agar tu chahe, to 
nnijhe p4k kar sakt4 bai. 

41 Yisii' ne us par rahm karfce 
hath barhaya, aur use chhiike 
kaha, ki Main chahta hun, tu p^k 
bo. 

43 Yih bat kahte hi us ka korh 
jata rahii, aur wuh pak hiui. 

43 Aur U.S ne takid se use yih 
hukm karke jald rukhsat kiya, 
ki, 

44 Dekb, kisi se kuchh mat kab, 
baJki jji, aur apne tarn kahin ko 
dikha, aur apne pak hone ki ba- 
bat mi chiEon ko, jin ka hukm 
Miisi'i ne diya, gu^iran, taki we 
un par gawahi hop. 

45 Tar us ne bahar jd.ke l)abut 
baten kahin, aur khass karke is 
bat ko ais^ mashhilr kiya, ki Yisii' 
zahira shahr men dakhil na ho 
saka, par bdbar wiran jagahon men 
raha : aur log charon taraf se us 
pas ^ya kiye. 



nBAB. 

1 AUR ka,i din ba'd, wuh Ka- 
-^A lamahmu men phir kya, 
aur zahir ho gaya, ki wuh ghar 
men hai. 

2 Tab filfaur waban itne admi 
jam'a hiie, ki darwAze ki dahh'z 
tak bhi un ki samM na hiii, aur us 
ne imhen kalam kah sunaya. 

3 Aur ek mafliij ko char ad- 
mioii se uthwake us pas le a,e. 

4 Jab we bhir ke sabab us ke 
nazdik na a. sake, to unhon ne us 
chhat ko, jaban. wuh tha, khol 
diyd, aur kholke us khatole ko, 
jis par mafluj lata tha, latka 
diya. 

5 Yisu' ne xm ka i'atiqdd dekb- 
kar, us mafluj ko kaha, Ai Bete, 
tere gunah mu'af hiie. 

6 Par ba'ze Faqih jo wabdn 
baithe the, apne dilon men khiyal 
karne lage, ki, 

7 Yih kyun aisa ku^ bakt^ hai ? 



Khudd ke siwa, kaiin gnnali 
mu'af kar sakta hai ? 

8 Aur lilfaur Yisu' ne apni riih 
se ma'luni karke, ki we apne dilon 
men ai&e khiytU karte hain, iinhen 
kaha, ki Tiiuikjun apne dilon men 
aise khij^al karte ho ? 

9 Us niafluj ko kya kahn^ 
^santar haij yih, ki Tere gunah 
mu'af hue, ya yih, ki Utli aur 
apna khatola le chal ? 

10 Lckin taki tiim jano, ki Ibn 
i Adam zaniin par gunahon ke 
mu'af karne ka ikhtiyar rakhta 
hai, us ne us mafluj ko kaha, 

11 Main tiijhe kahta hun, Uth, 
aur apna kliatola uthake apne 
ghar ko ja. ■ , ■ 

12 Aur wnh filfaur utha aur 
apzia khafolu iithakar un sab ke 
samhne nikal gaya ; aur sal> dang 
ho ga,e, aur Khuda ki ta'rif karke 
hole, ki Ham ne is tarah ka kabhi 
na dekha tha. 

13 Aur "vvuli phir dary^ ki taraf 
gaya, aur sari bhir us pas a,i, aur 
us ne unhen nasihat ki. 

14 Aur jate hue Haifa ke bete 
Lew] ko mahsill M chauki par 
baithe dekha, aiir us se kaha, 
Mere pichhe ho le. Wuh uthke 
us ke pichhe ho liya. 

15 Aur jab Yisii' us ke ghar 
men khane baitha tha, yun hua, 
ki bahut se mahsul lenewale aur 
gunahgar us ke aur us ke shagir- 
don ke sath baithe ; kyunki we 
bahut the, aur us ke pichhe chale 
a,e the. 

l(j Aur jab Faqihon aur Fari- 
Sion lie use mahsiU lenewalon aur 
gun^hgarou ke sath khate dckhji, 
tab us ke shagirdon se kaha, Yih 
kya hai, ki wuh mahsul lenewalon 
aur gunahgiron ke sath khata 
pita hai ? 

17 Yisu' ne sunkar unhen kaha, 
tJn ke liye jo tandurust hain, ha- 
kun kuchii zariir nahm, balki un 
ke Uye jo bimiir hain. Main rast- 
bazon ko nahfn, halki gunaligaron 
ko buliine aja him. Id >ye tauba 
karen. 



iUKQUS, li. 45 

18 Aur Yuhanna aur Farision 
ke shiighd roza rakh4 karte the ': 
unhon ne ake us se kaha, ki Yu- 
hanna aur Farision ke sh^gird 
kyun roza rakhte hain, aur tore 
shagird roza nahfn rakhte ? 

19 Yisii' ne unhen kahS, ki Kya 
barati jab tak ki dulha un ke s^th 
hai, roza rakh sakte hain ? We 
jab tak ki dulha ke sa^^th hain^ 
roza rakh nahm sakte. 

20 Lekm wuli din dwenge, jab 
dulha mi se juda kiya ja,ega, tab 
unhin dinon men we roza rak- 
henge. 

•21 Kore than ke tukre se pura- 
ni poshak men koi paiwand nahin 
karta; nahm to, wuli naya tukra 
jo us men lagaya gaya hai pura- 
ne ko khinchta hai, aur wuh zi- 
yada phat jati hai. 

2:i Aur na,i mai ko purani 
mashkon men koi nahin bharta 
hai ; nahin to mashken na,i mai 
se phat jati hain, aur" mai bah 
jatl hai, aur mashken harbad hoti 
hain ; balki na,i mai ko na,i mash- 
kon men rakha chaJiiye, 

'J'3 Aur yun hua, ki inih Safat 
ke din kheton se jata tha, aur us 
ke shagird rah men chaltc hue 
balcn torne lage. 

24 Aur Farision ne us se kaha, 
Dekh,-kisHye tcre shaghd Sabt 
ke dm wuh kam karte, jo rawa 
nahi'n hai ? 

•25 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya turn 
ne kabhi nahfn jiarha, ki Daud ne 
jab wuh aur us ke sathi muhtai 
aur hliukhe the, kya kiya ? 

2(i Wuh kyunkar Sardar Kahin 
Abiyathar ke waqt men Khuda 
ke ghar men gaja, aur nazar ki 
rotian, jin ka khana kahmon ke 
siwa kisi ko rawa na tha, kha,in 
aur apne sathion ko bhi df n ? "' 

27 Us ne mihen kaha, Sabt kg 
din nisan ke waste hua, na insan 
Sabt ke din ke waste. 

28 Pas Ibn i Adam Sabt ke din 
ki bhi Khudawand hai. 



4S 



MARQUS, in. 



ni BAB. 



1 TXTUH 'ibadatlthane men phir 
▼ ' dathil hu^; wahan ek 
shakhs tKa, jis k^ ck hdth sukh 
gaya tha. 

2 Aur we us ki gh&t men lage, 
ki agar wuh use Sabt ke din 
changa karc, to us par n^lish 
karen. 

3 lis ne us shakhs ko, jis ka 
hath siikh gaya tha, kaha, ki Bfch 
men khara ho. 

4: Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki 
Sabt kc din neki kama rawa hai, 
j-'a badi kama ? jau bach^na ya 
j;m se m^rna ? We chupj ho 
rahe. 

C} Tab us nc un ki sakhtdili ke 
sabab gamgiii hoke, gusse se un 
sab kf tarafdekha, aur us shakhs 
ko kaha, kl Apna hath barha. Us 
ne barhaya, aur us ka hath, 
jaisa dusra thil, waisa changa ho 
gaya. 

G Tab Parfsion ne filfaur bahar 
jake Herodjou ke sath us ki zidd 
men mashwarat ki, ki use kyiin- 
kar qatl karen. 

7 Aur Yisii' apne shagirdon ke 
s4th darya ki taraf phiraj aur ek 
bari bhir Galil, aur Yahiidija, 
8 Aur Yarusalam, aur Adijm, aur 
Yardaii ke par se, us ke pichhe 
ho li ; Siir aur Saida ke as pas se 
hhi ek bari bhir us ke kamon ki 
khabar sunke us pas a,i. 

9 Us ne apne sh^rdon ko 
kaha, ki bhir ke sabab ek chhoti 
sj kishti taiyar kar rakhen, ki use 
daba na dalen. 

10 Kyiinki us ne bahuton ko 
changa kiya tha, yahan tak, ki 
"vve, jo bimarion men giiiftar the, 
lis par gire parte the, ki use chhii 
len. 

11 Am* nap^k ruhen, jab use 
dekhtin, us ke dge gir parti thin, 
aui' pukdrke kahtin, ki Tii Khuda 
ki Beta hai. 

12 Tab us ne unhen bahut 
dhamkaya, ki use mashhux na 
karen. 



__13 Phir ek pah^ par gaya, aur 
jin ko ap chahta tha, unhen bu- 
laya j aur vve ua pas a,e. 

14 Aur us ne barah ko muqar- 
rar kiya, ki us ke sath rahen, aur 
un ko manadi karne ko bheje ; 

15 Aur we sab bimarion ko 
changa karne aur deon ko nikalne 
ki qudrat rakhen : 

16 Ya'ne ShamaMn ko, jis ka 
nam Patras rfdilia ; 

17 Aur Zabadi ke bete Ya'qub 
ko, aur Ya'qiib ke bhdi Yuhanna 
ko, jinhen Boanarjes nam rakha, 
ya'ne Bani Ra'ad : 

18 Aur Andryas,aurFailbus,aur 
BarthulamS, aiir Mati ko, aiu- Thu- 
ma, aur Haifa ke bete Ya'qub ko, 
3ur Thaddi, aur Sliama'un Ka- 
n'aui ko, 

19 Aur Yahiidah Iskariyiiti ko, 
jo us ka pakarwanewali bhi tha : 
aur we ghar men a,e. 

20 Aur itne log phir jam'a hue, 
ki we roti bhi na kha sake. 

21 Jab us ke natfdaron ne yih 
suna, to we use pakarne ko chale ; 
kyiinki unhon ne kaha, Wuh be- 
khud hai. 

22 Tf TabPaqihonne, jo Yarusa- 
1am se ^e the, kaha, ki Ba'alza- 
biib uske sath hai, aur wuh deon 
ke sardar ki madad se doon ko 
nikalta hai. 

23 Tab us ne uuheu bulakar 
tamsilou men kaha, Kyuukar ho 
sakta hai, ki Shaitan Shaitan ko 
nikale? 

24 Aur agar kisi badshahat men 
phut pare, to wuh badsli^hat qaim 
rah nahin sakti. 

25 Aur agar kisi gharane men 
phut pare, to wuli gharana qaim 
rah nahiu sakta. 

26 Aur agar Shaitan apna hi 
muklaalif hoke ap se phiit karc, to 
wuh q.^hn rah nahi'n sakta, balki 
us ka akhir ho jaweg^. 

27 Kisi zorawar fee ghar men 
ghuske us ke asbab ko koi liit 
naiiin sakta, jab tak ki wuh pahle 
us zorawar ko na bandhe, tab us 
ke ghar ko lutega. 



MARQUS, in, IV. 



28 Main turn se each kahta hun, 
ki Bani Adam ke sab gunah aur 
kiifr jo we bakte Iiain, mu'af ki,e 



29 Lekin wuh jo Kuli i Quds kc 
liaqq men kufr bake, us kf mu'a.fi 
hargiz tiahm hoti, balki wuh lia- 
inesiia ke 'azab ka sazawar ho 
chiika : 

30 Kyiinki unhon ne kahi tha, 
ki Us ke sath ck napak ruh hai, 

31 T[ Us waqt us ke bh^i aur us 
ki ma a,r, aur bahar khare rahke, 
use bulw4 bheja. 

32 Aur jania'atus keas pas baithi 
tFu, aur uuhou ne us se kaha, ki 
Bekhj teri m^ aur tere bhai bahar 
tujhe talab karte hain. 

33 Us ne unlien jawab diya, 
Kaun hai meri ma, ya mere 
bh^? 

34 Aur uii par jo us ke ^s pas 
haithe the, ni^ah karke kati^, 
Dekho, meri ma aur mere bhai! 

35 Is liye ki jo koi Khuda ki 
marzi par chalta hai, mera bhai 
aur meri bahin aur ma wuhi hai. 

IV BAB. 

1 "W/^UH phir darya kc kiuare 
^ ' par ta'lim karae lag"^ : aur 
ek bari bhir us pas jam'a hiii, aisi 
ki ^vuh daryS, men ck kishti par 
charh baitha ; aur sari bhir khush - 
ki men darya ke kinare par 
rahi. 

2 Tab us ne imhen tamsilon men 
bahut kuchh sikhl^y^, aur apni 
talim men un se kana, 

3 Suno ^ Dekho, Ek kisan bone 
ko gayd : 

4 Aur bote waqt yun hiia, ki 
kuchh rah ke kmare gir^ aur 
liami ke parinde ake use chug 
ga,e. 

5 Aur kuchh sangfn zainin par 
gira, jahan use bahut mitti na 
mill; aur wuh jald uga, kyiinki us 
ne daldar zammna pa,i: 

6 Aur jab suraj nikla, wuh jal 
gaya, aur jar na rakhne kc sabab 
sukh gaya. 



47 

7 Aur kuchh k5.nton men gira, 
aur kanton ne barhke use daba 
diy^, aur wuh phal na l^ya. 

8 Aur kuchh achchhi zamin men 
gira; 'wuh uga, aur barhke phala, 
ba'ze tis gunk, ba'ze sath aur ba'ze 
sau guna. 

9 Phir us ne unhen kaha, ki Jis 
ko sunne ke kan lion, sime. 

10 Aurjab-\\'uh akela hiia, un~ 
honne, jo uske sath the, un barah 
se milke us se us tamsfl ke raa'ne 
puchhe. 

11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Khuda 
ki badshahat ke bhed ko janna 
tumhen diyd gayd, hai, par un ke 
live jo bahar hain, sab baten tarn- 
sUon men hoti hain : 

12 Taki ire dekhne men dekheuj 
magar hujhen nahin ; aur kan se 
suiicn, par samjhen nahin; na 
howe ki we kabhi phiren aur mi 
ke gunah bakhshe ja,en. 

13 Phir us ne unhen kaha, kya 
Turn yih tamsfl nahin samajhte? 
To sab tamsilon ko kyiinkarsamj- 
hoge ? 

14 ^ Kisan kalam bota hai. 

15 Aur wuh jo us rah kc kuiare 
para, jahan kalam boya jata hai, 
we hain, ki jab unhon ne suna, to 
Shaitan fil&ur ake us kal^ ko, 
jo vn ke dilon men boya gaya 
tha, le jata hai. 

16 Aur usi tarahjosangin zamin 
men boya gaya, we hain, jo kalam 
ko sunke filfam- khushi se qabul 
kar lete hain ; 

17 Aur ap men jar nahin rakhte, 
balki thori muddat ke hain : ^khir, 
jab us kalam ke waste taklif pate 
ya satite jatc, to jald thokar khaf e 
hain. 

18 Aur jo kanton ke darmiyan 
boy^ g&yL, we hainjokalimaimte 
hain, 

19 Aur duny^ ki fikren aur 
daulat ki dag^bazl aur aur chlzon 
ka Idlach dakhil hoke kalam ko 
dab^ dete hain, aur wuh bephal 
hota hai, 

20 Aur jo achchhi zamih men 
boya gay^ we hain, jo kaUm ko 



KARQUS, IV, V. 



48 

sunte hain, aur qabul karke phal 
late hairi, ba'ze tis guna, ba'ze sath 
aur ba'ze sau guna. 

21 ^ Aur us ue unhen kaha, Kya 
chjrag is lije hai, ki paini^ne yd 
palaiig ke tale rakhen aur chirag- 
dan par na rakhen ? 

22 Koi chiz poshida nahin, jo 
zaliir na lio, aur na chhipi hai, 
magaris hye ki zuhijr men aire. 

23 Jis ko sunne ke kin hon, 
sune. 

24 Phir us ne unlien kaha, Id 
Gaur karo ki turn kya, sunte ho; 

jis paimane se turn niiptL' ho, usi 
86 tumhare liye napa ja,ega; aur 
tumhen jo sunte ho, ziyada diya 
ja,ega. 

25 Is liye ki jis ke pas kuchh 
hai, use diya ja,ega : aur jis ke pas 
kuchh nabi'n, us se wuh bhi jo ns 
ke pas hai, le Hya ja,ega. 

26 ^[ Aur us ne kaha, Khuda ki 
badshahat aisi hai, jaisa ek shakhs 
jo zainin men by bowe ; 

27 Aur rat o din wuh sowe, 
uthe, aur wuh by is tarah uge aur 
barhe, ki wuh. na jane. 

28 Is liye ki zaniin ap se ap phal 
\iti hai, pahle sabzi, phir bal, ba'd 
us ke bal men taiyar dana. 

29 Aur jab dana pak chuka, to 
wuh filfaur hiinsda bhijwata hai, 
kyunki katne ka waqt pahnncha 
hai. 

30 ^ Phir ns ne kaha, ki Ilam 
Khuda ki badshahat ko kis se 
nisbat karen, aur us ke liye kauu 
81 luisal lawen ? 

31 Wuh khardal ke dane ki ma- 
nind hai, ki jab zamm men boya 
jata hai, zanifu ke sab bijon se 
chhota hai : 

32 Par jab boya gaya, to ngti 
hai, aur sab tarkarion sc barh jata, 
aur bari dfillan nikaltfn, yahari tak 
ki hawa ke paruide us ke saya 
men basera kar sakte hain. 

33~ Aur wuh im se aisi bahuteri 
tamsilon men uu ki samajh ke 
muvvafiq kalam kahta tha. 

34 Aur be tanisil im se bateu na 
karta ; lekin khalwat men apne 



shflgirdon ko sab baton ke ma'ne 
batlata tha. 

35 Usi din, jab sham hui, us ne 
unhen kaha, ki Ao^ ham par ja- 
wen. 

36 Aur we us jama'at ko rukh- 
sat karke uae, jis tarah se ki kishti 
par tha, le chale. Aur us ke s^th 
aur bhi chhoti kishtfan thin. 

37 Tab barf andhj chalf, anr 
lahren kishti par yahan tak lagi'iij 
ki wuh pani se bhar chali thi. 

38 Aur wuh patwar Id taraf sir 
tale takiya rakhke so rah^ tha; 
tab unhon ne use jagake kah^, Ai 
Ustad, tujhe fikr nahm, ki ham 
sab halak bote hain ? 

39 Tab us no uthke hawa ko 
dixatk anr dary£ ko kaha, Thahar 
ja ; thama rah. To haw4 thahar 
ga,ij anrbara mwa ho gaya. 

40 Phir unhen kaha, Turn kyiin 
aise khaufnak hue, aur kahe ko 
i'atiqad nahin rakhte? 

41 We nihayat dare aur ^pas 
men kahne lagc, Yih kis tarah ka 
hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us ke 
farmanbardar hain ? 

V B.U3. 

1 A^-^ ^*^ darya ke pAr Gada- 
-^ rmion kc mulk men pa- 
hunche. 

2 Anr jyiin wuh kishti se ntra, 
wunhin ek admi, jis men n^pak 
ruh thi, qabristan se nikalte htie 
use mila : 

3 Wuh qabron ke darmiyan 
raha karta tha, aur koi use zanji- 
ron se bhi jakar na sakta tha : 

4 Ki ivuh bar bar berion aur 
zanjiron. se jakra gaya tha, aur us 
ne zanjiron ko tora aur berion ke 
tukre tukre kiye, aur koi use tabi' 
men la na saka. 

Wuh hamesha rat din paharon 
aur qabron ke bieh chillaya karta, 
aur apne tain pattharon se katta 
tha. 

Par jyun us ne Yisu' ko diir 
se dekha, daura, aur use sijda 
kiya, 



MARQUS, V. 



49 



7 Aurbariawazsechilldkekaha, 
Ai Khutia Ta'ala ke Bete Yisu', 
mujhe tujh se kya kam ? Tujlie 
Khuda ki qasam deta liun, mujhe 
na sata. 

8 Kyiiijki us ne use kaha tha, 
ki Ai iiapak riih, us shakhs par 
se dur ho. 

9 Phir us ne us se piichlia, Tera 
kya nam liai ? Us nc jawab diya, 
ki Mera nam Tuman liai, is Yiye 
ki liani baliut hain. 

10 Tab us ne us ki bahut njimiat 
ki, ki liamen is sarzaniin se mat 
iiikal. 

1 1 Aur -vvahan pabaron ke naz- 
■dik suaron ka ek bara gol charta 
tha. 

1 2 So sab deon ne us ki mimiat 
karke kaba, ki Ham ko un suaron 
ke darniiyaii bhej, taki ham mi 
men paitben. 

13 YisLi' ne filfaur unhcn ijazat 
di, aur we napak rulien nikalke 
yuaroij men paith ga,in, aur wuh 
gol karare par se darya men 
kuda ; aur we qarib do hazjir ke 
the, jo darya men dubke mar 
ga,c. 

14 Aur wc jo suaron ico diarate 
the bbage, aur sbahr aur dihat 
men khabar pahuncha,i. Tad we 
ua m^Jare ke deklme ko nikle. 

15 Aur Yisii' paa a,e, aur us di- 
wane ko, jis men deon ka tuman 
tha, baithe aur kaprc pahiiic aur 
hosh}'ar dekha : aur dar ga,e. 

16 Aur jmhon ne yib dekba 
tha, diw^ne ka sara ahwal aur 
suaron ka tamim majara un se 
baj^kiyd. 

17 Tab we us ki minnat karnc 
lage, ki uu ki sarhadd se nikal 

18 Jyiin mib Idsbti par aya, us 
ne, jo diwana tha, us se mhmat 
ki, ki us ke sath rabe. 

19 Lekin Yisii' ne use ijazat na 
di, balki use kaha, ki Apne ghar 
ja, apne logon pas, aur unhen klia- 
bar de, ki Kliuda\\Tind ne mujb 
par rahm karke mnjh se kya kam 
kiyL 



20 Tab wnh gaya, aur Dika- 
polis ke mulk men, un kamon ki, 
jo Yisii' ne us ke liye ki,e the, 
manadi karne laga i aux sabhon 
ne ta'ajjub kiya. 

•Jl Aur jab Yisu' kishti par phir 
par aya, bari bhfr us pas jam'a 
Inii; am" "HTih darya ke nazdik 
tha. 

22 Aur dekbo, ki 'ibadatkhane 
ke sardaron men se ek shakhs, jis 
ka nam Jairas tha, ayi, aur use 
dekbkar us ke qadamon par gira ; 

23 AuryihkahkekiMericbhoti 
beti marnc par hai, us ki bahut 
minnat kf, ki wuh awe, aur apne 
liath us par rakhe, ki \vuh cbangi 
ho: to wuh ji,eg]. 

24 Tab wuh us ke sath gaya ; 
aur bari Ijhir us ke pichhe cbali, 
aur use daba liyL 

25 Aur ek 'aurat jis ka barah 
baras se labu jarf tha, 

2(i Jis ne babut se hakimou ki 
dawa,en kha,i thin, aur apna sab 
mal kharch karke kuchh iaida na 
paya tha, balki us ki bimari aur 
bhi barbga,! tbi, 

27 Yisu' ki khabar sunke us 
bhir men us ke pi'cbhc se a,]', aur 
us ke kaprc ko cblni liya. 

28 Kyimki us ne kaha, ki Agar 
main sir!" us ke kapron ko chhii 
bin, to cliangl ho jaiingi. 

29 Aur filfaur us ke labu ka 
suti band bua; aur us ne apne 
badan ke abwdl se jana, lei main 
u^ aiiit se changi hiii. 

30 Tab YisLi' ne filfaur apne 
men jana, ki mnjh men se quwat 
nikli; us bhir ki taraf mutawaj,iih 
hokar kaha, ki Mere kapre ko kis 
lie chhua ? 

31 Us ke shagirdon ne us so 
kaha, Til dekbta liai, ki log tujh 
par giro parte bain, phir tit kahta 
hai, Mujhe kis ne clihiia ? 

32 Tab us ne charon taraf lu'gah 
ki, taki use, jis ne jih kam l^iya 
tha, dekhc. 

oS Aur ^vuh 'aurat sab kucbli 
jankar jo us par waqi' htia tha, 
darti aur kampti a,f, aur us ke 

D 



50 

^ge gir pari, aur stib sach sacli us 
8C kaha. 

3-i Tat us ne use kaha, Ai Betf, 
tere imau ne tujhc bacliaya ; sala- 
mat ja, aur apni afat sebachirah. 

35 Jab wuhyih) kahtatM, 'ibii- 
datkhane ke sardar kc yahan se 
logon ne dke kaha, ki Teri betf 
roar ga,i, ab kyun Ustad ko zi- 
yada takh'f deta hai ? 

36 Yisii' nc us bat ko, jo yve kab 
rahe the, sunte hi, 'ih;^datkhanc ke 
sardar ko kaha, Mat dar, iaqat 
i'atiqad rakli. 

37 Aur us ne, siw^ Patras aur 
Ya'qiib aur Ya'qub ke bhai Yu- 
hanna ke, kisi ko apne sath jane 
na diya. 

38 Aur 'ibadatkhdne ke sardar 
ke ghar men ake shor o gul, aur 
logon ko bahiit rote pftte dekha. 

39 Aur bhitar jake, unheii kaha, 
Turn kahe ko gul karte aur rote 
ho ? Larki mar nahm ga,i, halki 
soti hai. 

40 We us par hanse ; lekin wuh 
sab ko bahar karke, larki ke ma 
bap ko, aur ajme sathion ko lekc, 
jahaii wuh larki pari thi, andar 
aya. 

41 Aiu- us larki ka hath pakar- 
kar use kaha, Tab'ta qiirai, jis k^ 
tarjuma yih hai, ki Ai larki, main 
tujhe kahta hun, Uth. 

42 AVmibiu wuh larki utbke 
chalne lagi; kyiinki wuh harab 
baras ki thi. Tab we bahut hai- 
ran hue. 

43 Phir us ne unhen bahut tdkid 
se hukm kiya, ki Yih koinajane, 
aur farmaya, ki use kuchh khane 
ko den. 

VI BAB. 

1 TTJHIR wahan se rawanahua, 
Jtr aur apne watan men aya ; 
aur us ke shagird us ke pichhe ho 
Ii,e. 

2 Jab Sabt ka din hua, wuh 
'ibadatkhane men wa z karne laga : 
aur bahuton ne sunke hair^ ho- 
kar kaha, ki Yih baten us ne ka- 



MAKQUS, V. VI. 



ban se pa,m ? aur yih kya bikmat 
hai, jo use mill hai, ki aisi kara- 
mat us ke hath se zabir hoti 
hain ? 

3 Kyi Yih Mariyam ka Beta 
barhai nabi'n ? aur Ya'qiib, aur 
Yosc, aur Yahudiib, o Sharaa'iin 
ka bhai nahin ? aur kya us ki ba"- 
hiuen hamare piis yahan nabm 
hain ? ' Aur unhon ne us se tho- 
kar kha,i. 

4 Tab Yisit' ne xmhenkaha, Nabi 
be'i;izat nahfn hai, magar apne 
watan men, aur apne kumbe, aur 
apne gbar men. 

5 Aur Willi koi mu'ajiza waMn 
na dikhla saka, siwk is ke, ki 
thore se bmifiron par hath rakhke 
unhen changa kiya. 

6 Aur us ne xm kl beimani se 
ta'a^jub kiya. Aur ^s j)as ke ghij- 
won men wa'z karta pbira. 

7 *[[ Aur un barali Ico bulaya, aur 
un ko do do karke bhejna shurd' 
kivii, aur unhen napak ruhon par 
ikhtiyar diy^. 

8 Aur hukm kiya, ki safar ke 
liye, siwa latbi ke, kuchh na lo, 
na jholi, na roti, na apne kamar- 
band men pais& : 

9 Magar juti^n pabino ; par do 
kitrte mat pabino. 

10 Aur unhen kaha, Jahan turn 
kisi ghar men dak.bii ho, to jab 
tak turn us jagab se jao, wahm 
raho. 

11 Aur jitne tunihen qabill na 
karen, aur tumhari na sunen, to 
jab timi, wab^n se niklo, apne 
panw kl gard jhar dena, taki un 
par gawahi ho. Main turn se sach 
kahta bun, ki 'Adalat kc din, Sa- 
dumaur'Amurah ke live, us sbahr 
ki banisbat, bardasht karni sabaj 
hogi. 

12 Aur unhon ne jake manadi 
kf, ki Tauba karo. 

13 Aur bahut se deon ko dur 
kiya, aur bahuton ko, jo bimar 
the, un par tel dhalke changa kiya. 

14 Aur Herodis badshah ne 
sund, (kyiinki us ka nam mashhtir 
hua thd ;) tab us ne kaha, ki Yu- 



MARQUS, YI. 



hannd baptlsma denewalA murdon 
men. se ji utlia, h liye mu'ajize 
lis se zahir hote liain. 

15 Aiixon ne kaha, ki Wnh Ili- 
yas had. P'hir auron ne kaha, Yih 
ek nabi hai, ya nabion men se kisi 
ki m^niud hai. 

16 Par Herodis ne sunkar kalui, 
ki Yih to Yuhanna hai, jis ka sir 
main ne katwaya hai ; wuli mur- 
don men se ji ntha hai. 

17 Kyunki Herodi's ne ap Ilero- 
diyas ke waste, jo us ke bhai Pail- 
bils ki joru thi, lo^ bhejkar Yu- 
hanna ko pakarwake, qaidkhane 
men band kiya, kyunki us ne us 
se hyah kiya tha. 

1 8 Aur Yuhann^ ne Herodis ko 
kaha tha, ki Apne bhai ki jorii 
rakhna tujh par rawa nahin. 

19 Is bye Herodiyas us ka ki'na 
rakhtf, aur chahti thi, ki use jan 
se marc ; par us ka liath na parta 
thA: 

20 Is waste ki Ilerodi's, Y"!!- 
hanna ko mard i rastbaz aur mu- 
qaddas jankar, us se dart^, aur us 
ki p^sdari karta, aur us ki siuikar 
bahut Bi baton par 'amal karta, 
aur us ki baten khushi se sunta 
thL ^ ' ' 

21 Akhir, qabii ka din Sya, ki 
Herodis ne apni galgirih men apne 
buzurgon, aur risalad^on, aur 
Galil ke amiron ki ziyafat ki ; 

22 Tab Herodiyas ki beti ^,i, 
aur naclike Herodis, aur us ke 
mihmanon ko khush kiya; tab 
b^shab ne us larki ko kah^, Jo 
tu chahe, so m^ng, main tujhe 
diinga. 

23 Aur us se qasam kh^,i, ki 
meri adhi badshahat tak, jo kuchh 
td mujh se mange, main tujhe 
dung4. 

24 Wuh chali ga,i, aur apni ma 
se piichha, ki Main kya m^giiii ? 
Wuh boll, ki Yuhanna baptisma 
denewale ka sir. 

25 Tab wuh iilfaur badshah ke 
pds chalaki se a,f, aur us se 'arz 
karke kahd, Main chahti hiin, ki 
tu Yuhanna baptisma denewale 



51 

k^ sir ek basan men abhi muihe 
de. ^ " 

2Q Badshdh bahut gjangin hua, 
par apnf qasam, aur sath baithne- 
waloii ke sabab na chaha, ki us se 
iiikar kare. 

27 Tab badshah no filfaur jai- 
led ko hukm karke bheja, ki us 
ka sir lawe. Us ne jake us ka sir 
qaidkhane men kata, 

28 Aur ek b^san men rakhke 
laya, aur us larki ko diya, aur us 
larki nc apni ma ko diya. 

29 Tab us ke shagird sunkar 
k,c, aur us ki lash ko uthake qabr 
men rakha. 

30 Aur rasitl Yisii' ke pas jam'a 
hue, aur jo kuchh uuhon ne kiya, 
aur jo kuchh sikhlaya tha, sab us 
se bayan kiya. 

31 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Alag 
wirane men chalo, am zarrasustao, 
is liye ki wahan bahut log ate jate 
the, aur unhen khana khane ki 
bhi fursat na thi. 

32 Tab we alag kishti par cha- 
rhke ek wirane men ga,e. 

33 Par logon ne utdien jate de- 
klia, aur bahuton ne use pahchana, 
aur sare shahron se khushkf khu- 
shki udhar daurc, aur im se age 
ja pahunche, aur ikatthe hoke us 
pas a,e. 

34 Aur Yisii' ne nikalke bari 
bhir ko dekha ; nse un par rahm 
ay;i, kyunki we un bheron ki ma- 
niud the, ki jin ka garariya nahin ; 
aur wnh unhen bahut si baten si- 
khlane laga. 

35 Jab din bahut dhala, us ke 
shagirdon ue us pas ake kaha, Yih 
jagah wfran hai, aur bahut der 
hiii : 

36 Unhen rukhsat kar, taki we 
eh4ron taraf ke ganwon, aur bas- 
tion men jake roti m.ol leu, ki 
khane ko un pds kuchh nahin. 

37 Us ne unhen jawab men. 
kaha, Turn imhen khane ko do. 
Tab we bole, Kya ham jake do sau 
dinar ki rotian mol len, aiu: unhen 
khilawen ? 

38 Us ne unhen kahd, TumMre 

s2 



MAllQUS, Yl, \TI. 



Paskitm rotian Imin? jake dekho. 
tTiihoii no (lary^lt karkc kaiia, 
P^cli rotuui aiir do iiiachlilfan. 

39 Tah us iiij luilieu liukni kiya, 
ki uu sab ko hari gkks par pant 
pant karko bithlao. 

40 AVe sail saii aur pachas jm- 
chas pant men baithe. 

41 Tab us ne wiih panch rotihi^ 
aiir do machhlian Icke, usmau ki 
taraf deklikc barakat chahi, aur 
Totian torin, aur apne shagirdon 
ko dm, ki un ke age raldieii ; aur 
us ne "wuh do machliKan un sab 
men bantui, 

42 >Ve sab khake sor hue. 

43 Aur unboii uc tukron se ba- 
rali tokrian bbarin, aur kuchh 
macbhlion se bbi utham. 

44 Aur we, jiiihon nu rotian 
kli^in, panch hazar inard ke qarib 
the. ~ 

45 Aur filfaur us ne apne sha- 
girdon ko takid se imkm kiya, ki 
jab tak main loj^on ko rukhsat 
karun, turn kishti par chavho aur 
us par Baitsaida ko age jao, 

46 Aur apunhen rukhsat karkc elc 
paliar par du'a mangne ko gaya. 

47 Aiu- jab sham hu^kislitibich 
darya men tbi, anr -wuh akcla 
khushki par tba. 

48 Us ne dekha, ki we kliewne 
se babiit tang liain, kyiiiiki liawa 
lui ke nmkb-ilif thi; tab pichhJe 
pahar rat ko, Yisit' darya par 
chalta bui un ke pas aya, aur 
chHia ki un se ^ge barbe. 

49 (Tab unhon ne use darya par 
clialte dekha, kiiiyal kiya,kikucbh 
dhokba hai, aur chilla uthe : 

50 KjTinki sab ne use dekha, 
aur ghabra,e. Par wuh iilfanr uu 
se kalam karke imhen kalme lag^ 
Kbatir jani'a rakbo; main hun; 
mat dara. 

51 Phir wuh Idshti par un pas 
cbarha, aur baiva tliam ga,i ^ tab 
unhon ne apne dilon men iiiba} at 
hairan hoke ta'aiJnJ' Idyk. 

5-2 Is liye ki unlio ■ ne rotioy ke 
nui'ajize ko na sainjii.i tha ; kyuu- 
ki un ke dil sakht the. 



53 Aur we par guzarke Gane- 
sarat ke niulk men a,c, aur ghat 
par laf^aya. 

54 Jab wc kisbti par hq utre, 
filfaur log use pahcbaixke, us mulk 
ki bar taraf se danre, 

■55 Aur bimaron ko cliarpa,ion 
par rakhke, jahan nnhon ne suua 
tba, ki wub hai, le jane lage. 

56 Anr wuh jabau kabin basti 
ya shabr ya gmw men gaya, 
unhon uc bimaron ko bazaron 
men rakhd, aur us ki miimat ki, 
ki sirf us ki poshak ke daman ko 
chhiilen ; aur jitnon ne use cbhiia, 
aclichhc hoga,e. 

VII B.AB. 

1 npAB Farisi aur ba'ze Faqili 
J. Yariisalam se ake us pas 
jam'a luie. 

2 Jab imhon ne us ke ba'ze sha- 
girdon ko napak }'a'nc bin dhoe 
hathon se roti khate dukba, to 
'aib Jagdya. 

3 Is liye ki Farisi anr sab Ya- 
hiidi, buzurgon ki riwayat par 
'amal karke, jab tak ki apne hath 
kuhni* tak na dho len, na khatc. 

4 Aur bazar se ake jab tak gusl 
na kar len, nahin khate. Am- 
bahut si baten bain, jin ko we 
mante bain, jaisc piyalon aur tha- 
L'ou aur tanxbe ke bartanon aur 
charpa,ion ka dbona. 

5 'I'ab Farision aur Faqihon uc 
US sc puchha, ki Tere sh&gird bu- 
zurgon ke huknion par kyiin na- 
hin chalte, par roti bin dlioe hatli 
se Idiate ham ? 

6 Us ne unben jawab men kaha, 
ki Yas'aiyah ne tum riyakaron ke 
haqq men kya k:hub nubiiwat ki 
hai, ki Ye log honthon se ineri 
buKnrgi karte bain, par un ke dil 
mujh se ditr haiu. 

7 Aur we beiaida meri pai*astish 
karte bain, kyiinki jo ta'lim we 
siklilate bain, insan ke ahkani 
bain. 

8 Is ]jye turn KImda ke hukni 
ko tark karke inssiu ki riwayat. 



MARQUS, Vn. 



jaise piyalon aur thalionkadhona, 
mante ho ; aur aise bahutere kam 
liain, jo turn karte ho. 

9 Aur us ne imhen kah^, Tum 
Khuda ke hukm ko bakhubi batil 
karte bo, taki apne dasturon ko 
Silbit rakho. 

10 Kyiinki Mus^ ne kaha, ki 
Apne ma bap ki ta'zim kar, aur 
Jo koi ma bap ko kose, wuh jaii 
so mara jae. 

11 Par turn kahte ho, Agar koi 
apne bap ya ma ko kahe, ki jo 
faida mujhc tujh ko pahmichana 
th:i, so qurban, ya^ne hadya, hiia ; 

12 So turn use us ke bap ya us 
ki ma ki kudih madad karne na- 
bin dete ; 

13 Pas tum Khuda ke kalam ko 
apni riwayat se, jo tum ne jari ki 
hai, batii karte ho ; aur aisa bahut 
kuchh karte lio. 

14 ^[ Phir us ne sab logon ko pas 
bulakc kaha, ki Tum sab ke sab 
meri suno, aur samjbo : 

15 Aisf koi chi'z admf ke b^har 
nahfn hai, jo us men dakhil hoke 
use napak kar sake ; par wuh 
chizen jo us men se nikaiti hain, 
wnhi admi ko napak karti liain. 

IG Agar kisi ke kaii sunne ke 
bon, to suue. 

17 Jab wuh bhir ke pas se ghar 
men gaya, us ke sh^girdon ne 
us se us tamsfl. ke ma'ne pii- 
chhe. 

18 Tab us ne unlien kaha, Kya 
tnm bhi aise nadan ho ? Kya 
tum nahin jante ho, ki jo cmz 
bahar se ^dmi kc bhitar jati faai, 
use nap^k nahin kar sakti ; 

19 Is liyc ki wuh us ke dU men 
nahin, balki pet men. jati hai, aur 
wahan se khurak ki sdri napaki 
paekhane men girti hai, aur yun 
hi sab khana pak ho jata ? 

20 Phir us ne kaha, Jo ^dmi 
men se nikaiti hai, wuhi admf ko 
napak karta hai. 

31 Kyiinki andar, ya'ne admi ke 
dil hi se, bxire andeshe, zmaka- 
rian, har^karian, qatl, 

22 Chorion, Mlach, badi, makr, 



53 

masti, badnazari, kufr, shekhi, na- 
dani nikaiti hain : 

23 Yili sab burl chizen andar se 
nikaiti hain, aur iidim ko napak 
kurti hain. 

24 ^ I'hir wahan se uthke Siir 
aur Saidii ki sariiadd men gaya, aur 
ek ghar men dakhil hoke, chahi, 
ki koi ua jfine ; Ickin, poshida na 
rah saka. 

20 Kyilnki ek 'aurat, jis ki beti 
men napak ruh thi, us id khabar 
sunke a,i, aur us ke panw par giri: 

26 Yih 'am-at Yiinani aur qaum 
ki Surofoiniki thi ; us ne minnat 
ki, ki wuh us deo ko us ki beti 
par se utare. 

27 Par Yisii' ne use kah^ ki 
Fahlo farzandon ko ser hone de : 
kyunki farzaudon ki roti leke 
kutton ke age dalna laiq nahin. 

28 Us ne jawab men kaha, Han, 
ai Kbudawand, lekiu kutte mez 
ke tale farzandon ki roti ke tu- 
kvon men se khate hain. 

29 Tab us ne use kah^ Is bat 
ke sabab se chali ja, wuh deo teri 
beti par se utar gaya. 

30 Jab wuh ghar men pahunchi, 
to kya dekha, ki deo diir ho 
gaya, aur beti biclihamic par pari 
hai. 

31 ^ Aur wuh Siir aur Saida ki 
sarhadd se nikalkar Galil ke darya 
ke pas Dikapolis ki sarhadd men 
aya. 

a2 Aur unhon ne ek bahre gunge 
ko us pas lake us ki ininnat ki, ki 
apna hath us par rakhc. 

ii'S Wuh us ko bhir men se ki- 
nare le gaya, aur apni unglian us 
ke kauQn men dalin, aur apna 
thilk leke us ki zuban par lagaya ; 

34 Aur asraan ki taraf nazar 
karke ek ah ki, a\ir use kaha, 
Kffatah, ya'ne Khul jao. 

3o AVunhin ns ke kan khul ga,e, 
aur us ki zuban ki girh bhi khul 
ga,i, am- wuh khiib bolne laga. 

;iO Aur us ne unhen hukm 

diya, ki kisi se na kahen ; iekin. 

jitna us ne man'a kiya thd, wej 

utnd zivada mashhxir karte the ; 

d3 



MARQUS, Vn. VIII. 



37 Aur iinlion ne iiihayat hairan 
hoke kahii, Us lie sab kuchh ach- 
chha kiya : ki bahron ko suime 
k], aur gimgon ko bolnc ki taqat 
di. 

Vin BAB. 

1 "TTN dinon men jab ban bhir 
U jam'a thf, aur un pils ku- 
chh khane ko na tha, Yisu' ne 
apne sh^girdon ko bulake unhen 
kaha, 

2 Mujhe uu logon par rahm atA 
hai, ki ab tin din guzre ki ye mere 
sath hain, aur un kc pas kuchh 
khane ko nahin : 

3 Agar main unhen bhtikheghar 
jane ko rukhsat kaiiin, to we rah 
men mande parenge : kyiinkiba'ze 
un men hain, jo ddr se a,e hain. 

4 Us ke shagirdon ue use jawab 
diya, ki Is wirane men kahan se 
koi admi roti pavte, ki inhen ser 
kare? 

5 Tab us ne im se piichha, ki 
Tumhare pas kitni rotian hain ? 
We bole, Sat. 

Phir lis ne bhxr ko hukm kiya, 
ki zamin par baith jiien, aur usne 
WTihi sat roti4n lin, aur shukr 
karke torm, aur apne shdgirdon 
ko din, ki un ke hgc rakhen, ai^r 
unhon ne logon ke age rakli din. 

7 Aur mi ke pas kai ck chhoti 
machlilian thin, so us ne barakat 
mangke hukm kiya, ki imhen bhi 
un ke age dharen. 

8 Chunanchi unhon ne khayS, 
aur ser hiie ; aur un tukron ki jo 
bach rahe the, sat tokrian nthain. 

9 Aur khfinewale char bazar 
ke qarib the. Pliir us ne unhen 
rukhsat kiya. 

10 ^ Aur w'uh apne nhugirdon ke 
s^th fauraii kishtipar charlike fial- 
maniitha ke mulk Tt\en aya. 

11 Tab Farisi nikle, aur us se 
hujjat karke us ke imtihan ke liye 
^sm^n se koi nishan chaha. 

12 Us ne apne dil se Sh khmchke 
kah^. Is zamSne ke log kyiin nis- 
han chiihte hain? main tuni se 



sach kahta huii, ki Is zamahe ke* 
logon kb koi nishan diya na jaega. 

13 Aur wuh un se juda hoke 
phir kishti pai- charhke p^ gay^. 

14 ^ Aur we roti lene ko bhul 
ga,e the, aur kishti par, siwa ek 
roti ke, im pas kuchh na tha. 

15 Aur us ne unlieu yiiu far- 
mayk, Khabardar, Farision ke 
khamir aur Herodis ke khamir sc 
parhez karo. 

16 Tab we apas men guftogu 
karke kahne lage, Yih is liye hai,. 
ki hamare s^th rotf nahin. 

17 Yisii' ne yih daryaft karke 
unhen farraaya, Turn kyiin khiylil 
karte ho, ki yih is liye hai, ki ha- 
mare sath roti nahin ? kya tum ab 
talc nahin jdnte aur nahiii sama-^ 
jhte ? kya tumhara dil ah tak 
sakht hai ? 

18 Ankhen bote hue, tum nahin 
dekhte ':* aiu" kan hote hue, nahin 
sonte ? aurkyatumhenyad nahin? 

19 Jis waqt main ne panch ro- 
tian paiich hazar ke liye toi'in, 
tum ne tukron se kitni tokrian 
bhari uthain ? We bole, Barah. 

20 Aur jis waqt sat char hazar 
ke liye torin, tum ne tukron se 
kitni tokrian bhari uthain ? We 
bole, Sat. 

21 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Phir 
tum kylin nahin samajhte ? 

•2-2 ^ Phir wub Baitsaida men 
.4ya, aur we ek andhe ko us pas 
Ia,e, aur us ki rainnat ki, ki wuh 
use chhue. 

23 Wuh us andhe ka hath pa- 
karke use basti se bahar le gayji, 
aur us ki ankhon men thiikke, 
apne hath us par raklikar us se 
piichha, ky.4, Tii kuchh dekhta 
hai ? 

24 Us ne nazar lipar uthake 
kaha, Main darakhton sa admion 
ko chalte dekhta liun. 

25 Tab us ne phir us ki dnkhon 
par hath rakhe, aur phir lipar 
dekhne ko farmayd; aur wuh 
changa hii.^, aur sab ko achchhi: 
tarah dekha. 

26 Aur us ne use yih kahke 



MARQUS, ^rm, ix. 



ghar bheja, ki Basti men na ja, 
aur basti men kisi se mat kah. 

27 ^ Tab Yisii' anr us ke shagird 
Qaisariya Filippi ki "bastion men 
ga,e, anr rah men us ne apne sha- 
girdon sc puchha, ki Log kya 
kahte liain, kiMain kamihun P 

28 Unhonnejawiib diyA, ki Yu- 
hami4 baptisina denewala, anr 
ba'ze Hiyas, aur ba'ze nabion men 
se ek. 

29 Phir xis ne nnlien kaha, Tum 
kya kabte ho, Main kaun hiin? 
Patras ne ja^vab men us se kaha, 
Tii to IMasih bai. 

30 Tab us ne imhen tdkid ki, ki 
meri b^bat kisf se yib mat kaho. 

31 Phir "wuh unhen sikbline lag^, 
ki zariir hai, ki Ibn i Adam bahut 
sa dukh nthawe, anr wuh buzur- 
gon aur Sardar Kahinon aur Fa- 
qihon se radd kiyiijae, aur niiira 
j6,e, aur tm roz ke pxcblie ji 
lithe. 

32 Aur us ne yih bat saf kahi. 
Tab Patras use alag le jake its par 
jhimjhUnc laga. 

33 Par us ne pbirke aur apue 
shagirdon par nigah karke Patras 
par jhimjhlakc kah^ Ai Shaitau, 
jnere samhne se diir ho : kyilnki tii 
Khuda ki chizon ki nahin, balki 
insan ki chizon ki fikr karta hai. 

34 ^ Tab us ne un logon ko apne 
shagirdon ke sath bidake un se 
kaha, Jo koi mere pichhe aya cha- 
he, chahiye ki \vuh apne se ink^r 
kare, aur salib. ko uthake men' 
pairaui kare. 

35 Is liye ki jo koi chahta ki 
apni yin bacliawe, use ganwaega ; 
par io koi mere aur Injil ke liye 
apni jan ko ganwaega, wuhi use 
bachaweg4. 

36 Kyiinki agar kof admi sari 
duny^ ko hasil kare, aur apm jan 
ka nuqsan uthawe, to use kya fai- 
da hoga ? 

37 Aur admi apni j^ ke badlc 
men kj'a def^ti ? 

38 Kyiinki jo koi is zinakar aur 
khatakar zamane men mujh se 
aur men baton se sharmaega, Ibn 



i Adambhi, jab apne Bap ki hash- 
mat aepak firiahtonke sath awega, 
us se sharmaega. 

IX BAB. 

I TTS ne imheu kaha, Main 
kJ turn se sach kahta hiin, ki 
Un men se jo yahan hazir bain, 
ba'ze hairij ki jab tak Khuda ki 
badshahat qudrat se ati na dek- 
hen, maut ka maza na ehakhenge- 

2 1[ Aur chha din bad, Yisu' ne 
Patras aur Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna 
ko sath liya, aur unhen ek liriche 
pah^r par alag le gay^: aur un 
ke age us ki siirat badal ga^i. 

3 Aur us ki poshak chamakti 
aur bahut sufed, barfki tarah, ho 
ga,i, ki waisi dunya men koi dhobi 
suled na kar sake. 

4 Tab Iliyas Miisa ke sath un- 
hen dikhlai diya ; aur we Yisi? se 
guftogu karte the. 

5 Patras ne mutawajjih hokar 
Yisli' se kaha, ki Ai Ustad, ha- 
m^re liye bihtar hai, ki yahan ra- 
hen, aur tin dere banawcn, ek tere, 
aur ek Miisa ke, aur ek Iliyas ke 
liye. 

B Kyiinki wnh na janta iha, ki 
kya kaht&, is liye ki we bahut dar 
ga,e the. 

7 Tab ek badal ne un par saya 
kiy^, aur us badal men se ek aw^z 
a,i, aur yili kahti thi, ki Yih mera 
I)iyara Beta hai : us kf simo. 

8 Aur ek^ek uuhon ne na^ar 
karke Yisu'ke siwa kisi ko apne 
sath na dekhil. 

9 Jab we pahar se utarte the, lis 
ne luiheii hukm kiya, ki jo kuchli 
tum ne dekha hai, jab tak ki Ibn 
i Adam murdon men se ji ua uthe, 
kisi se ua kahn^. 

10 Aur we us kalam ko apas hi 
men rakhke charcba karte the, ki 
murdon men se ji uthne ke kya 
ma'ne hain. 

11 "jj l*hir unhon ne us se 

Euchha, kiFaqih kyiln kahte hain, 
i Pahle Iliyas ka ana zariir hai ? 

12 XJs ne iawab men unhen ka- 



MAKQUS, IX. 



ha, ki Tlijas to pahle 4ta liai, aur 
pab kuchh bahal kart^ hai ; aur 
Ibn i Adam ke haqtj men bhi ky- 
unkar likha hai, ki wiih bahut sa 
ranj uthawcga, aur haqir kija 
jaega. 

13 Lekin main turn se kaht^ hun, 
ki niyds, jaisa us ke liac^q men 
hkhagaya tha, i chuka hai, aur 
unhon ne jo kuchh ki chaha, us 
ke s^th ki}'a. 

14 ^ Aur jab wuli apne sha- 
, girdoii ke pas aya, un ki ch^on 

taraf bar! bhir aur Faqihon ko un 
se bahs karte dekha. 
] 5 Aur filfaurs^ri bhu* use dekh- 
kar hairan htii, aur x\s pas daurke 
use salam kiya. 

1 6 Tab us ne Faqihon se puchha, 
Turn un se kya tiahs karte ho ? 

17 Ek us bhir muii se bol utha, 
Ai TTst4d, main apne bete ko, jis 
men giingi riih hai, tere pas laya 
hiin. 

IH Wub, jahan kahin iis par 
qabu pati, patak deti hai, aur wuli 
kaf bhar Lata hai, aur dant pista hai, 
aur \nih sukh jata hai : main nc 
tere shagirdon se kaha tha, ki we 
use bahar kar den, par we na kar 
pake. " 

19 ITs ne us ke jawab men kaha, 
Ai bei'man qaum, main kab tak 
tunihare sath rahiin? main kab 
tak tumhS,ri bardasht karun ? Use 
mere paslao. 

20 We use us p^s la,e, aur jab 
us ne use dekha, filfaur ruh nc 
use ainthaya, aur wuh zamin par 
gira, aur kaf bhar lake lotne 
laga. 

21 Tab us ne us ke b^p se puch- 
ha, Kitni muddat se yih is ko hua ? 
TV'uh bola, Bachpan se. 

22 Aur bahut bar u <(igmen 
aur pani men ddlti th taki use 
jan se m^re ; par agar tu kuchli 
kar sakt^ hai, to ham par rahm 
karke hamdri madad kar. 

23 Yisu ne use kaha, Agar tu 
iman ia sake, to imandar ke liye 
sab kucUh ho sakta hai. 

24 Tab filfaur us larke ka bap 



chillayd, aur roke kah:^, Ai Khu- 
dawand. Main iman latii hiin ; tu 
meri beimani ka chara kar. 

25 Jab Yisu' ne dekha, ki log 
daurke jani'a bote haiij, to us nii- 
pak ruh ko malamat karke kaha, 
Ai gungi bahri riih, main tujhe 
hukm karta hiin, is se bahar ni- 
kal, aur is men phir kabhi mat 
diikhil ho. 

26 Wuh chillakar aur use "ba- 
hut ainthakar us se nikal ga,i^ aur 
wuh mm-da sa ho gaya, aisa, ki 
bahnton ne kaha, ki Wuh mar 
gaya. 

27 Tab Yisu' ne us ka hath pa- 
karke use uthaya, aur wuh uthkar 
khard huk. 

28 Aur jab wuh ghar men ^y^, 
us ke shagirdon ne khalwat men 
us se puchha, ki Ham use kyun 
dur na kar sake ? 

29 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Yih 
jins, siwa du'a aur rozc ke, kisi 
aur tarah se, dur ho nahin sakti. 

30 H Phir we wahan se rawilna 
hue, aur Gali'I men hoke guzar 
ga,c, aur us ne ch^h^, ki koi na 
jane. 

31 Is liye ki us ne apne shagir- 
don ko sikhHya, aur unhen kaha, 
ki Ibn i Adam logon ke hath men 
giriiVar karw^y^ jata hai, aur we 
use qatl karenge ; aiur wuh mara 
jake tisre din phir ji uthega. 

32 Lekin unhon ne yih bat na 
samjhi, aur us se puchhne men 
dare. 

33 ^ Phir wuh Kafarnahum men 
iyk, aur ghar men pahunclike un 
se puchha, ki Turn riste men ba- 
ham kya bahs karte the ? 

34 Par we chup rahc, is Hye ki 
we rah men ek diisre se bahs 
karte the, ki ha^n men se bar^ 
kaun hai ? 

35 Phir us ne baithke un barah 
ko bxilaya, aur mihcn kaha, Agar 
koi chahc, ki pahle darje ka ho, 
wuh sah men pichlila aur sab ka 
khadim hoga. 

36 Aur ek chhote larke ko leke 
un ke bich meu khard kiya, aur 



MARQUS, IX. X. 



jab use godi men liyii tha, iin se 
kaha, 

37 Jo koi mere nam ke lije aisc 
larkon men se ek ko qabill kare, 
mil j lie qabul karta hai : am- jo 
koi mujhe qabiil karta hai, na 
miijhe, balki use, jis ne mujlie 
bheja hai, qabiU karta hai, 

38 ^ Tab Ynhanna kahiie lagi, 
Ai Ustad, ham ne ek ko tere nam 
se (Icon ko nikalte dekha, am- wiiIi 
hamara pairau nahin : am- ham ue 
use man'a kiya, kyunki wvih ha- 
maripairaui nahm karta. 

39 Tab Yisii' ne kah:i. Use man'a 
na karo, kyunki aisa koi nabiii, jo 
merii nam leke koi karamdt Isare, 
aur miiplc filfaur burd. kail sake. 

40 V^\h jo hamara mukhalif na- 
hm, ham.ari taraf hai. 

41 Is hye ki jo koi, mere nam 
par, ek piyala pani, tumhcn, is 
-tvsiste ki timi Masih ke ho, pi'ne ko 
de, main tum se sach kahta hiiii, 
ki wiih apna ajr kabhi na 
khoega. 

43 Aur jo koi in chhoton men se, 
jo mujh par iman liitc hain, ek ko 
thokar* khilawe, us Ive Hye yih 
bihtar tha, ki cliakki ka pat us ke 
gale men bandha jawe, aiir wuh 
daiya men dub.ayajawe. 

43 Aur agar terii hath tujhe tho- 
kar khilawe, to use kat'dal; ki 
zindagi men tunda dakhil bona 
tere hye us se bihtar hai, ki do 
hdth rakhkejahannam ke bich, us 
kg men, jo kabhi nahin bujhti hai, 
d^la jae : 

44 .Jahan un ka kira nahin mar- 
t^ aur kg nahm bu)hti. 

45 Aur agar tera panw tujhe 
thokar khilawe, use kiit dal ; kv- 
linki zindagi men langra dakhil 
honi tere liye u.s se bihtar hai, ki 
do pan-w rakhke jahannam ke 
bich, us ig men, jo kabhf nahin 
bujhti, d^la ja-we : 

46 Jahan un ka kira nahin mar- 
t^ aur ag nahin bujhti. 

47 Aur agar ten' ankh tujhe tho- 
kar khilawe, use nikal 'dal • ki 
Khuda ki badshahat men kaiia 



dakhil honk tere liye us se bilitar 
hai, ki do ankhen rakhke jahan- 
nam ki lig men dalii jawe : 

48 Jahan un ka kira nahin luarta, 
aur ag nahin bujhti. 

49 liyunki bar ek shakhs ag se 
namkin kiy4 j.aega, aur bar ek 
qurbani namak se namkin ki ja- 
wegi. 

50 Namak achchhi chiz hai : 
lekin agar namak be maza ho jawe. 
to kis se use mazadar karoge ? 
Pas lip men namak rakho, aur 
apas men milap karo. 

X BAB. 

I "piIIR wuh wahan se utbkar 
-L Yardan ke par Tahudiya 

ki sarhadd men aya, aur log us pas 
phir jam'a hue, aur wuh apne das- 
tiir ke miiwafiq phir unhen ta'liui 
karne laga. 

2 If Aur Farision ne us pas ake 
imtihan ki rah se us se puchlia, 
Kya rawii hai, ki mard joru ko 
talaq de ? 

3 lis ne imhcn jawab men kaha, 
ki Musi ne tumhen kya hukm 
diya ? 

4 We bole, Miisa ne to ijazat di 
hai, ki talaqnama likhke talaq 
den. 

5 Tab Yisii' ne jawab diya, aer 
unhen kaha, Us ne tumliari sakht- 
dili ke sabab se tumhare hye yih 
hukm hkha. 

B Lekin khilqat ki ibtida se to 
Khuda ne unhen ek nar aur ek 
mada banaya. 

7 Is sabab se mard apne ma b.ap 
ko chhorega, aur apni jorii se mila 
rahega'; 

8 Aur we donon ek tan honge ; 
so we ab do tan nahin, balki ek 
tan bain. 

9 Pas jise Khuda ne jora hai, 
admi juda na kare. 

10 Aur ghar men hoke, us ke 
shagirdon ne us se is biit ki babat 
piicliha. 

II Us ne unhen kaha, Jo koi 
jorii ko chhoi-e aur ddsri se byah 



58 MAllQUS, X. 

kare, tu us ki nisbat zina karta 
hai. 

12 Aiir agar joru apne sliauliar 
ko clilior dc, aur dilsre se byali 
kare, to wuli bhi zma kartl liai. 

13 it Fhir we larkori ko us pas lae, 
taki wuh unheii chliue ; par sha- 
girdon ne un lanewalon ko danta. 

14 Yisii' yih dekhke nakliush 
luia, aur uuheii kaha, Larkoii ko 
mere pas ane do, aurunhen rnan'a 
nakaro; kydiiki Khuda ki bad- 
shahat ai^ion ki hai. 

15 Main turn se sach kahta bun, 
Jo koi Khuda ki badshabat ko 
chhote larke ki tarah qubiil ua 
kare, wuh us men diikhil na bogd. 

16 Fhir us no imhen apni god 
men liya, aur un par batb rakhke 
imhen barakat di. 

17 If Aur jab wubrahmen chala 
jata tha, ek sliakbs us p^a daurta 
aja, aiu: us kc age gbutne tekke 
us se pucblia, Ai nek Ustad, main 
kya karun, taki hamesba ki ?:iu- 
dagi k^ waris bun ? 

18 Yisu' ne us se kaba, Tumujhe 
nek kyun kabta bai? ki nek koi 
nabfn, mag'ar ek, ya'ne Klnida. 

19 Tu liukmon ko janta bai, 
Zina ua kar, Kbun na kar, Cliori 
na kar, Jliutbi gawabi na de, Fa- 
rel] ua de, Apne ma bap ki 'izzat 
kar. 

20 Us ne jawab men kaba, Ai 
Ustad, wain ne javvani se in sab 
ko mana bai. 

■^1 Tab Yisii' ne us par piyar ki 
iiigab karke ua se kaba, Kk cbiz 
tujb men baqi bai ; ja, aur jo 
kuchb tera ho, bech dal, aur gari- 
bon ko dc, to tu dsmau par kba- 
zanapawega ; aur idbar a,anr sa- 
lib uthake mere pichhe bo le. 

22 Wuh us bat se udlis hua, aur 
gam kbata hiia chala gaya, kyuiiki 
bara maldar tba. 

23 U Tab YLsu ne, charon taraf 
nazar kurkc, apne sbagirdon se 
kaba, Khuda ki badshabat men 
daulatmand ka dakbil liona kya 
hi mushldl hai ! 

24 Sbdgird us ki baton se hai- 



ran hue. Tab Yisu' ne phir ja- 
■\vab men imben kaha, Larko, jo 
log daulat par bbarosa rakhte 
bain, un ke Uye Kbuda ki bad- 
sliahat men dakbil bona kya hi 
musbkil bai ! 

25 Ki siii kc uake se unt ka jana, 
Khuda ki badshabat men daulat- 
mand ke dakhil hone se, asan bai. 

26 "We babut hi hairdn hoke 
apas men kabne lage, Fhir kaun 
najat pa sakta hai ? 

27 Yisu' ne un ki taraf nigah 
karkc kaba, ki Insan ke nazdik 
namumkm hai, par Khuda kc 
nazdik nahin ; kyilnki Khuda ke 
nazdik sab kuchh ho sakta hai. 

2S H' Tab Fatras us se kahne laga, 
Dckh, ham ne sab kuchh chbora, 
aur tere pichhe bo li,e. 

29 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha, 
Main tum se sach kahta bun, 
Aisa koi nahin, jis ne ghar, ya 
bhaion, ya babinoii, ya ma bap, ya 
joru, ya larke balon, ya kheton ko 
mere aur Injil ke li^^e cbhor diya 
hai, 

30 Jo bilfi'al is zamane men sau 
guna na pawe, ghar, aur bhai, aur 
bahin, aur ma, aur larke, aur khet, 
tasdi'on ke sath; aur ancwale za- 
mane men hamesba ki zindagi 
pawega. 

31 Lekin bahutere, jo agle haiu, 
pichhle, aur jo pichble, agio 
honge. 

33 IT Aur Jab we rah men hokc 
Yarusalam ko jate the, Yisu' un 
se age barha ; tab we bairan btle, 
aur darte darte us ke pichhe chale. 
Aur pliir barabou ko leke, jo 
kuchh us par bonewala tha, un se 
kabne laga : ki, 

33 Dekho, ham Yarusalam ko 
jate hain, aur Ibn i Adam. Sardar 
Kahinon, aur Faqiliou ke hawale 
kiya jaega, aur we us ke qatl ka 
hukm deiige, aur use Gair qau- 
mon ke bawalc karenge : 

34 Aur we us se hansi karke 
korc marenge, aur us par tluikke 
qatl karenge, aur wuh tisre din jf 
uthega. 



MAKQUS, X. XI. 



59 



35 ^ Tab Zabadi ke beton Ya'- 
qilb aur Yulianna ne us pas ake 
kaha, Ai Ustad, ham clialitc hain, 
ki jo kuchh ham mangen, tii ha- 
mare liye karc. 

;36 XJs ne im se kaha, Turn kya 
cliahte ho, ki main tumhare hye 
kanin ? 

37 Unhon ne us se kaha, Hain 
ko hakhsh, ki tere jalal men, ham, 
ek tere dahine hath, aur dusra 
tere baen hath, baithen. 

38 Tab Yisii' ne unhen kahii, 
Timi nahin jante, ki kya mangtc 
Jxo : kya wuh piyala jo main pine 
par hull, turn pi sakte ho? aur 
wuh baptisma, jo main pane par 
Inin tum pa saktc ho ? 

39 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki 
Ham saktc hain. Yisii' ne unhen 
kah^, Tum to wuh piyala, jo main 
pitahiin, pi'oge, aur wuh baptisma, 
jo main pane par hiiu, paoge : 

' 40 Lekin mere dahine aur bacn 
hath baitbna, mere dene men na- 
hin, magar uu ko, jin kc liyc yih 
taiyar kiya gay a hai. 

4 1 Jab un dason ne suna, to we 
Ya'qiib aur Yuhann^ par khaia 
hune lagc. 

42 Tab Yisii' ne unhen apnc 
pas bulakar kahn, Tum jante ho, 
ki we jo Gair (luumon ke sardar 
kahl^te hain, im- par kliawindi 
kartc hain, aur un ke huzurg un 
par hukuiiiat kartc hain. 

43 Par tum men aisa na hoga : 
halki jo tiun men bara hita chahe, 
itumhara khildim hoga : 

44 Aur tum men se jo koi sardar 
hiia chahe, wuli sab ka handa hoga. 

45 Kyiinki Ibn i Adam bhi na- 
hin aya, ki us ki kiiidmat ki jawe, 
haiki ap kiiidmat kare, aur apni 
jan bahuton kc liye kafare men 
dewe. 

46 ■[[ Phir we In'ba men a,c, aur 
jab wuh aur us kc shagird aur ek 
bari bhfr Iriha sc nikalti thi, Ti- 
inai k;i beta Bartimai, jo audha 
tha, rah ke kinare baitha hua 
bhikh maugta tha. 

47 Aur yih sunkar, ki wuh Yisu 



Nasari hai, chilianc aur kahnc 
laga, Ai Daud ke bete Yisii', 
niujh par rahm kar. 

48 Aur harchand bahuton ne 
use danta, ki chup rahe, par wuh 
aur bhi ziyada chillaya, ki Ai 
Daud ke bete, mujh par rahm kar. 

49 Tab Yisii' ne khare hoke 
hukm kiy^, ki use bulao. Unhon 
nc us andhe ko yih kahke bulay^, 
ki Khatir jaiu'a rakh, uth, wuh 
tiijhe bulata hai. 

30 AVuh apna kapra pheukkc 
utha, aur Yisu' pas iiya. 

51 Yisii' lie us se pitchha, Tu 
kysi chuhta hai, ki Main tere liye 
kariiii ? Us audhe ne us se kaha, 
Ai Rahbi, yih, ki main apni auk- 
hen piuiu. 

S'2 Yisu ne us se kaha, Ja, tcrc 
iman ne tujhc bachaya. AVunhm 
us ne aiikhen pain, aur rah men 
Yisii' ke pichlic chala. 

AI BAB. 

1 TAB we Yardsalam kc nazdik 
^ Zaitun ke pahar kc pas 
Baitfaga aur Baita'niya men a,e, 
us ne apne shagirdon meu sc do 
ko bheja, aur un se kaha, ki, 

2 Us basti men, jo tumhare 
samhne hai, jao, aur jab turn us 
men dakliil hoge, ck gadhi ke 
bandhe hue bachhere ko paoge, 
jis par koi sawar nahin lui^; 
use kholkc Ic ao. 

:) Aur agar koi shakhs tumlien 
kahe, ki Tum yih kytin karte ho ? 
turn kahiyo, Khudawaud ko us 
ki darkar hai, to wuh filfaur use 
yahan bhej dega- 

4 We gac, aur us bachhere ko 
darwaze ke nazdik bahar haudha 
hilii, jahi'in doraha tha, paya, aur 
use kholA. 

5 Ba'zon ne un men se jo wa- 
han khare the, uiihcu kaha, Yih 
kya karte ho, ki bachhere ko 
kholteho? 

G Unhon ne, jaisa Yisit' nc far- 
maya tha, kaha ; tab uiihon ne uu 
ko jane diyL 



60 



MARQUS, XI. 



7 We us bachliere ko Yisd' p:1.s 
la,e, aur apne kapre us par dal 
di,e, aur wiih us par sawar hua. 

8 Aur bahutoii nc apui poshak 
ko r^h men bichhay.^, aur auron 
ne darakhton ki daliau katke rah 
men bithram, 

9 Aur we jo agepfchbe jate the, 
ptikarke kahto the, ki Hosh'anna! 
Mubarak wuh, jo Khudawand ke 
nam par ^ta hai : 

10 Hamare bapDaiitlkibadsh^- 
hat, jo Khud^wand ke nam se ati 
hai, Muibarak ! 'Alam i b^la men 
Hoah'ann^ ! 

11 YisiV YaniRalam Tnen dakhil 
hiia, aur haikal men nyk: aurjal) 
charon taraf sab chizon par mula- 
hazakiya, wuh ivn barahon ke sath 
Bait*aniy^ ko gayjl, kyunki sham 
k^ waqt tha. 

12 K Subh ko, jab wc Bait'aniya 
se bahar a,e, us ko bhiikh lagi: 

13 Aur diir se aujir ka ek da- 
rakbt patton se lada hiia dcklike, 
wuh gaya, ki shayadus men knchh 
pawe; jab wuh us pas ^ya, to jiat- 
ton ke siwa kuchh na p4ya ; ky- 
linki anjir ka mausnn na tha. 

14 Tab Yisii' ne kaha, Koi tujh 
se phal kabhi ua khawe ; aur us 
ke shagirdon ne yih suna. 

15 % Wc Yarusalam men ^,e, aur 
Yisu' haikal men dakhil hoke, \m- 
heu, jo haikal men bcchte aur 
mol Ictc the, bahar hikalne laga, 
aur sarrafon ke takhte, aur kabu- 
tar bechnewalon ki chaukian ulat 
dm; 

16 Aur kisi ko haikal men hokc 
bartan le jane na diya. 

17 Aur uiihen yih kahke sam- 
jhay^, Kya yih nahm tikha hai, ki 
Mera gliar sab qaumon ke liye 
'ib^datkhana kahliieg^ ? lekin turn 
ne use choron ka gar bamiya 
bai. 

18 Faqfhon aur Sardar K^hinon 
ne yih suna, aur fikr men the, ki 
use kisi tarah j^n se m^ren ; ky- 
liuki VIS se darte the, is liye ki sab 
log us ki ta'Iiiu se dang liogae 
the. 



19 Aur jab sham hni, wuh shahr 
se b;ihar gaya. 

20 \\ Aur subh ko, jab we udhar 
se guzre, to dekha, ki wuh anjir 
ka darakht jar se siikh gaya. 

21 Tab Patras ne yad karke us 
se kah^, Ai Kabbf, dekh, anjir k^ 
yih darakht, jis par tii ne la'nat 
ki thi, siikh gaya hai. 

2'3 Yisii', ne jawab men unhen 
kaha, Khuda par i'atiqad rakho ; 
ki, 

23 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, 
Jo koi is pahar ko kalie, Uth, aur 
darya men gir par, aur apne dil 
men shakk na lawe, balki yaqiu 
lawe, ki yih baten, jo wuh kahta 
liai, ho jaengf, to jo kuchh wuh 
kahegS, so hoga. 

24 Is liye main turn se kahta 
hiin, ki Dn';i men jo kuchh turn 
mangte ho, yaqiu lao, ki milega, 
to tum p4oge. 

25 Aur jab ki tum du'a ke liye 
khare bote lio, agar koi tumliara 
mukhalif ho, to use mu'af karo, 
taki tunihara Bap bhi, jo lisman 
par hai, tunihare qusiironko mu'af 
kare. 

20 Aur agar tum mu'^f na ka- 
roge, to tumh^r^ Bilp, jo i^sman 
par hai, tumhare qusiir bbl mu'ai' 
na karcga. 

27 Tl We phir Yanisalara men ^e. 
Jab wuh haikal men phirta tha, 
Sardar Kahin aur Faqih aur bu- 
zm'g us ke pas a,e, 

28 Aur us se kaha, ki Tu kis 
ikhtiyiir se yih kam karta hai, aur 
kis ne tujhe ikhtiyar diya, ki yih 
ktun kare ? 

29 Tab Yisu' ne jawab men tm- 
hen kaha, ki Main bhi tum sc ek 
sawal kaj-t^ bun, turn jawab do, 
to main tmnhen bataunga, ki 
main kis ikhtiy^ se yih kdm 
karta huu. 

.30 Yuhann^ ka baptisma asman 
se th^, yd iusan se ? mujhe jaw^b 
do. 

31 Tab we apas men sochke 
kahnelage, ki Agar ham kahen, 
Asman se, to wuh kahega, Thir 



MAEQUS, XI. Xn. 



61 



turn kyiin us par mi4n nahin 
\k,e. 

S'2 Aur agar ham kaTien, Insan 
se, to logon se darte, is liye ki sab 
Yuhaima ko nahi barhaqq jante 
the. 

.3:1 Tab unhon ne Yisii' sejawah 
men kahfi, Ham nahm jante. Yisii' 
ne jawab men unhen kahfi. Main 
bhi turn se nahin kahta, ki main 
kis ke ifchtiyar se yih kam karta 
hun. 

xn BAB. 

1 "pHIR Tvuh unhen tamsflon 
J^ men kahne laga, ki ICk 
shakhs ne angur k.a liaij^ lagaya, 
aur us ki charon taraf ghera, aur 
khodke kolhii gara, aur ek burj 
banaya, aur use baghanon ko su- 
purd karlie pardes gaya. 

■2 Phir mausim men us ne ek 
naukar ko bagbanon pas bheja, 
tiiki wuli baghanon sc angiir ka 
phal le. 

3 Unhon nc use pakarke mara, 
aur khali hath hheja. 

i Us ne dobara ek aur naukar 
ko un pas bheja ; unhoii ne use 
patthrao karke us k.a sir phora, 
anr bchurmat karke pher bheja. 

5 Phir us ne ek aur ko bheja ; 
unhon ne use qatl kiya ; phir aur 
bahuteron ko ; un men se ba'zon 
ko mara, aur ha'zou ko mar 
dala. 

6 Ab tis ki ek hi beta tha, jo 
us ka piyara th^, akliir ko us ne 
use bhi im pas yih kahke bheja, 
ki We mere hete se dabengc. 

7 Lckin nn baghanon ne apas 
men kaha, Yih waris hai, ao, ham 
use mar dalen, to mirfa hamari 
hogi. ^ 

8 Anr unhon nc use pakra, aur 
qatl karke anf^iir ke bag ke ba- 
har phenk diya. 

9 Pas b.ag k4 malik kya karcga ? 
wuh awcgd, aur un bagbanon ko 
halak karke, angiir ka bag auron 
ko dega. 

10 Kya turn ne \ih nawishta na- 
hin parha, ki Wuh patthar jise 



mi'amaron ne napasand kiya, 
TTuhi kone kk sira hiia : 

n Yih Khudawand ki taraf se 
hiia, aur hamari nazaron men 'ajib 
hai? 

13 Tab unhon ne chaha, Id use 
pakar len ; par logon se darte 
the, kyiinki we samajh ga,e the, 
ki us ne yih tamsil im par kahi ; 
aur we use chhorke chale ga,e. 

1 3 1[ Phir imhon ne ba'ze ITarision 
aur Herodion ko us pas bheja, kiuse 
us ki baton se phande men dalen. 

14 Aur jab we a,e, to us se kahS, 
Ai Ustad,hamjantchain,ki tvi sach- 
cha hai, aur tujh ko kisi ki parwa 
nahin, kyunki tu logon ki taraf- 
dari nahin karta, balki Khada ki 
rah rasti se batata hai ; Qaisar ko 
jizya dena rawa hai, ya nahin ? ■ 

1.1 Ham dewen ya na dewen? 
Us ne un ka makr samajhke un- 
hen kaha, Tmn mujhe kyiin az- 
niatc ho ? ek dinar mujh pas lao, 
ki main dekhiin. 

la We la,e; tab us ne im se 
piiehha, ki Yili kis ki surat, aur 
liis ka sikka hai ? Unhon ne ka- 
ha, Qaisar ka. 

17 Yisd' ne jawab men unhen 
kaha, Jo chizen Qaisar ki hain, 
Qaisar ko, aur jo chizen Khuda 
ki hain, Khuda ko do. Tab we 
us se hairan hue. 

18 1[ Phir Sadiiqi, jo qiyamat ka 
inkar karte hain, us pas a,e, aur 
unhon ne us se sawal kiya, ki, 

19 Ai Ustad, hamare liye MiisS, 
ne likha hai, ki Agar kisl ka bhai 
mar jae, aur us ki joru rahe, aur 
farzand ua ho, to us ka bhai us ki 
jorii ko lewe, taki apne hhai ke 
liye aulad paida kare. 

20 Ab sat bhai the; pahle ne 
jorii ki, am- beaulad mar gaya. 

21 Tab diisre ne use liya, anr 
mar gaya, us ka bhi koi farzand 
na rah4 ; aur usi tarah se tisre 
ne. 

22 Y'^duhin saton ne use liya, aur 
bcaiJiid 'mar ga,e ; sab ke pichhe 
wuh 'aurat bhi mar ga,i. 

23 Qiyamat men jab we utlienge. 



MARQUS, XU. XIII. 



wuh un men se kls ki jorii ho^i ? 
kydnki wuh s^ton ki joni hiii thi. 

24 Yisii' ne jawiib men unhen 
kaha, ki Kya turn is sabiib sc 
bhul men nahm pare ho, ki turn 
na na-wishton ko, na Khuda ki 
qudrat ko jante lio ? 

25 JCyuiiki jab murde uthenge, 
to we na byah karenge, na byahc 
jaenge, balki jaise firishte jo as- 
man par hain, waise bonge. 

26 Aur murdon keuthne ki babat 
kya turn ne Miisa kf kitab men 
nahm parha, ki Khuda nc jbari 
men se us se kyunkar kaha, ki 
Main Abiraham ka Khuda, aur 
Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qilb ka 
Khuda hull ? 

37 Wnh muvdovs kaKbudana- 
hiij, balki zindon ka Khuda hai ; 
pas tum ban' galati karte ho. 

'28 ^ Tab Faqihon men sc ck ne 
nn ka sawal o jawab sunke sam- 
jha, ki us ne unhen khdb Jawab 
diya, pas akar us se puchha, ki Sab 
hukmon men auvval kaun hai ? 

29 Yisu' ne us se jawab men 
kaha, ki Sab bukmon meii auwal 
yih hai, ki Ai Israel sun ■ Wuh 
Khudawand, jo hamara Khuda 
iiai, ek hi Khudawand hai ; 

yo Aur tii Khudsiwand ko, jo 
tera Khuda hai, apne sarc dil se, 
aur apni sari jan se, aur apnf sari 
'aql se, aur apne sare zor sc piyar 
kar ; auwal hukin yihi hai. 

31 Aur dusra jo us ki manind 
hai, yih hai, ki Tii apne parosi ko 
apne barabar jiiykr kar. In se 
bar£ aur koi hukm nahiR hai. 

32 Tab us Faqih ne us se kaha, 
Kya V-hiib 1 Ai Ustad, tii ne sach 
kaha, kyunki Khuda ek hai i us 
ke siwd aur koi naliiri : 

33 Aur us ko sare dil se, aur 
siiri 'aql se, aur ssiri jan se, aur 
sare zor sc piyar karna, aur apne 
parosf se apne barabar muhabbat 
rakhna, sab sokhtaiii qurbanion 
aur zabibon se bihtarhai. 

34 Jab Yisii' ne dekha, ki us ne 
danai se jawab diya, to us se 
kaha, Tu Khuda ki badshahat se 



dilr nahm. Aur ba'd us ke kisi 
ne jur,at na ki, ki us se sawal 
kare. 

35 T[ Phir Yisu haikal men wa'z 
karte hue kahne laga, ki Faqih 
kyunkar kahte hain, ki Masih 
Paiid ka beta hai? 

36 Kyunki Daiid ap hi Ruh i 
Quds ke batane se kahta hai, ki 
Khudiiwand nc mere Khudawand 
ko kaha Tii mere dahine hath 
baith, jab tak main tcre dushma- 
non ko tcre piinw rakhne ki chauki 
karun. 

37 Daud to use Khudawand 
kahta hai, phir wuh us ka beta 
kyunkar hai ? Aur 'awamm khu- 
sni sc us ki suntc the. 

?i8 T[ Us ne apni ta'lim men unhen 
kaha, Faqihon se hoshyar raho, 
jo lambe jamc pahinke sair karn^, 
aur bazaron men salamon ko, 

39 Aur 'ibadatkhanon men sadr 
kursion ko, aiir ziyafaton men 
linchi jagahon ko chahte hain : 

40 We bcwon ke gharon ko ni- 
galte hain, aur makr se namdz ko 
till dele hain ; unhen ziyada eaza 
iiogi. 

41 1; Phir Yisti' bait ul mal kc 
samhue baithkar dekh raha tha, 
ki log iiait ul mal men paise kis 
tarah dalte ham, aur ba'hut daulat- 
mandon ne bah^t kuchh dala. 

42 Aur ek garib bewa ne akc do 
chhadam, ya'ne adliel'i us men 
dala. 

43 Tab us ne apne shiigirdon ko 
bulake unhen kalia, Main turn se 
sach kahta hun, ki Is kangal be- 
wa ne un sab se, jiuhon ne bait ul 
mal men dala, aiyada dala hai : 

44 Kyunki sabhon ne apne ba- 
hut mal men so kuchh dala, par 
us ne apni garibi se, jo kuchh ki 
us ka tha, apni sari punji dali. 



XUl BAB. 

1 TAB wTih haikal se bahar jata 

'J tha, us ke shagirdon men se 

ek ne us se kaha, Ai Ustad, dekli, 



MAKQirs, :!^i\i. 



63 



yu\ kis tarah kc patthar, aur kaisi 
'inuiraten hain ! 

2 Yisi'i' nc jawab ineii us se 
kab;i, ki Tji jn ban 'imaraton par 
iiigali kartsi hai? yahaii pattliar 
par pattliar na chhutega, jo giraya 
na jiTGga. 

3 Jab wuh Zaituu ke pahar par 
baikal ke sambnc baitha tba, Pa- 
tras, aur Ya'qub, aur Yuhanua, aur 
Andryas ne niralc men us se pii- 
cIihA, 

4 Hani sc kah, ki yih kab lioj^a, 
aur us waqt ka, jab yih sab kuchh 
piira howega, kya nisbiin liai ? 

.) Yisu ne jawabmeiiunbenkah- 
na shurii' kiya, Hoslij'ar ratio, ki 
tumhen kof fareb na de : 

6 Ki babutcre mera n4m leke 
awenge aur kahcngc, ki Main 
wuhi biiij, aur babuton ko gum- 
rah karenge. 

7 Aur jab tuni laraian aur iai- 
aion ki afwabeu suno, mat gliab- 
raiyOj fcyunki uii chizon ka waqi' 
bona zariir hai, lekin akhir abbi 
nab in. 

8 Kyunki qaiuu qaum par, aur 
badshabat badsbaliat par charbc- 
gi, aur kitni jagabon men zalzale 
awcngc, aur kal parenge, aur fasad 
bonge; yib luusibat ka shurii' 
liai. 

9 % Par turn ap hosbyar rabo; 
kjijiiki «e tumhcji majlison ke 
hawale karenge, aur 'ibadatkb- 
anon men turn mar kbaoge, aui' 
hakimon aur badsliahon ke a^e 
mere waste h^^ir kiye jaoge, taki 
un par gawabi ho. 

10 Lekin zariir hai, ki pahle sab 
qaimion ke age Injil ki maiiadi ho. 

11 Par jab tuinlienlejake hawa- 
le karen, age se fikr na karo, ki 
ham kyk kabcnge, aur na socbo : 
balki jo kuclib us ghari tumhen 
batayajawe,wubikahiyo; kyunki 
kabnewale turn nahm ho, balki 
Riili i Qnds hai. 

12 Bhai bhMko aur bap bete ko 
qatl ke waste pakrawega ; aur 
larke ma bap ka samhiia karke 
unben inar\\a dalengc. 



1 ;i Aur mere nam ke sabab se, 
sab tumhiire dushman bonge ; par 
jo koi akhir tak sabr karega, wiihi 
najat pawega. 

14 ^ Jis waqt turn us kharab 
karnewali niaknib chiz ko, jis ka 
bayaii Daniel nabi iic kiya, us 
jagali men, jahaii us ka khara 
bona raw^ nabin, dckbo, (jo 
parhta hai, samajli le,) tab wc jo 
Yahudi3.'a men hor, paharon par 
bhiigeu : 

lo Aur wuh jo kothe par ho, 
ghar men na utrc, aur apne ghar 
sc koi chi'z nikalne ke liye na ja,c : 

16 Aur jo kbet men hai, apni 
]>oshak uthane ke liye picbhe na 
pliire. 

17 Aur un par jo nn dinon men 
hiimila hon, aur un par jo diidli 
piliitiian hon, afsos hai ! 

18 Aur du'a mango, ki tumhara 
bbagna jare men na bo, 

19 Ivyuiiki un dinon men aisi 
taklif ho^r, ki ibtida e khilqat 
se, jise Khuda ne khalq kiya, ab 
tak, na hiii, aur na hogi. 

20 Aur agar Khudawand un di- 
non ko na ghatata, to ek adim na 
bacbta,- par un barguzidon ke 
waste, jin ko us ne chuna hai, im 
dinon ko gbat^ya. 

21 Us waqt agar koi tumhen 
kabe, Dekho, MasHi yaban, ya 
dekbo waban hai, yaqin na laiyo : 

22 Kyunki ihutbe Masib, aur 
jlnlthe nabi zahir bonge ; aur ni- 
shanen aurkaramat dikhlaenge,ki 
agar ho sakta, to bargunidon ko 
bin gumrab karte. 

23 Par turn kliabardiir raho; 
dekho, main ne tumhen sab kuchh 
pable hi kah diya hai. 

24 ^ Aur un dinon men, us taklif 
ke ba'd, suraj andliera hoga, aur 
chand apm rosbni na dega ; 

20 Aur ^sman se sitiire girenge, 
aur asman Id qmvaten bil ja,eiigi. 

26 Aur us waqt.Ibn i Adam ko 
b^dalon par bari qudrat aur jalal 
ke sath ate dckhenge. 

27 Aur lis waqt vrah apnc firisb- 
toii ku bbejega, aur apne barguzi- 



C4 MARQUS, Xin. XIV 

don ko, zamin ki hadd se asniau 



ki hadd tak, charon taraf se, 
ikatthe karega. 
ii8 Ab anj'ir ke darakht se tanisil 
sikho; Jal; us ki nariu dali lioti 
aur patte nikalte hain, turn jsnte 
iio, ki garmi iiazdik kai : 

29 Usitarah, jab turn bMdekho, 
ki yih ahwai hone lage, to jano, 
ki wnh nazdik, baiki darwaze par 
hai. 

30 Main turn se sach kalata hun, 
ki Is zamane ke log guzar na j^en- 
ge, jab tak yih sab kuchh waqi' na 
howe.^ 

31 Asman am zamin tal jaenge, 
par meri baten na talerigi. 

33 ^ Magar us din, aurns gliari 
ki babat, siwa Bap ke, na to tirishte 
jo asman par hain, aur na Beta, 
koi uahin janta hai. 

33 Turn hoshyiiri karo, jagte 
raho, aur du'd mango : kyunki 
turn nabin j^nle, ki waqt kab bai. 

34 Yih aisa hai, jaisa ek shakhs 
apna ghar chhorke pardes gaya, 
aur apne naukaron ko ikhtiyar 
dekar, liar ek ko tis ka kam diya, 
aur darban ko hukm kiy^ ki j%ta 
rahe. 

35 Is live turn jagte raho, kyiin- 
ki turn nahin jante, ki ghar ka 
m^lik kab aweg^ sham ko, ya 
adhi rat ko, ya miu-g ke bang 
Uete waqt, ya subh ko ; 

36 Ta aisa na ho, ki ach,anak Like 
wuh tiun ko sote pawe. 

37 Aur jo kuchh main turn se 
kahta hiiu, sab se kahta ban, J^g- 
tc raho. 

XIV CAB. 

1 T^O din ke ba'd fasah aur 
X-f fati'ri roll ki 'id thi, aur 
Sardar Kahin aur PaqHi tadbir 
kar rahe the, ki use kyunkarmakr 
se pakarke jan se maren. 

2 Par uuhon ne kaha, ki 'Id ke 
din nahm, aisd na lio, ki 'aw^mm 
men fasad ]iowe. 

3 ^Aurjab wnh Baifaniyamen 
Shama'un korhi ke ghar khane 



baitha e,k 'anrat j atamAsi ka besh - 
qimat khalis 'itr marmar ke'itrdan 
men lai, aur dibiya ko torke, 'itr 
ko ns ke sir par dhala. 

4 Tab ba'ze apne dil men azurda 
hake kahnfc lage, Ttr ki yih kha- 
rabi kis liye btii? 

o Kyitnki yih 'itr tm sau dm^r 
ko bifc sakta, aiir garibon ko diya 
jata. Aiu- we use raalamat karue 
lage. 

6 Tab yisu' ne kaha, Use chhor 
do ; kyun use satate ho ? us ue 
mere sath achclika sulilk kiya 
hai. 

7 Is waste ki gariljgurbiihame- 
slia tumhare sath hain, aur jab 
turn chaho, un se neki kar sakte 
ho ; par main hameslia tumhare 
sath na hiinga. 

8 Jo kuchh wuh kar saki, so kar 
cluiki; us ne subqat karkc mere 
badan ko kafaii ke liye mu'attar 
kiya. 

9 Main tum se sach kahta hun, 
kiTaniam dunya men, jahan kalifn 
yih Tnjfi roanadi ki ja,egf, jdh bhi, 
jo is ne kiya hai, is ki yadgari ke 
liye, bayan kiyii ja,ega. 

10 T[ Tab Yahudah Iskariyiiti, jo 
un barah men se th^, Sardar Ka- 
hinon pas gaya, taki use un ke 
hath pakarwa dewe. 

11 'We yih sunke khush hue, 
aur us ko rupa,e dene ka iqrar 
kiya; tab wuh fikr men laga, ki 
Ivis tarah qabii pake use pakarwa 
de. 

1 2 ^ Aur 'id i fati'r ke pahlc dhi, 
jab we fasah ke liye qurbain' 
karte the, us ke shagirdon ne use 
kah^, Tii kahan cHhtfi, hai, ki 
ham jaen aur taiy^ri karen, ki 
tu Ihsah kfi. kh^na khawc? 

13 Us ne apne shagirdon. men 
se do ko bheja, aur unhen kahi'i, 
Shahr men j^o ; wahiin ek shakhs 
pani ka ghara uthde hue tunihen 
milcga ; us ke pichhe chalc jao. 

14 Jab vmh kisi ghar men dak- 
hil howe, turn us ghar ke malili 
se kaho, Ustad kahta hai, ki wuli 
jagah, jahan main apne shagirdon 



MARQUS, Xiy. 



ke satli fasah kh^un, kahan 
hai ? 

15 Wuhekbarabalakhanafarsh 
bicliha aur arasta tunihcn dikha- 
wcga ; wali^u haniarc liye taiyari 
karo. 

16 Tab us ke shagird clialega,e, 
aur sliahr men ake, jaisa us ne 
imlien kaha th4, waisd hi paya, 
aur fasah taiyar kiya, 

17 Jab sham hiii, \vuh un hara- 
hon ke sath aya. 

18 Jab we baithke khane lage, 
Yisii' ne kah^, Main turn se sacli 
kahta hiin, ki Ek turn men se, jo 
mere sath khati hai, mnjhe pak- 
arwaega. 

19 Tab we gamgm hone lage, 
aiu" un men se ek us sc kahne 
laga, Kya main hiin? aur diisra 
bola, Kya main hun ? 

20 Usnejawab meii kaha, Ba- 
rahon men se ek, jo mere sath 
hisan men hath dalta hai, wuhi 
hai, 

21 Ibn i Adam to, jaisa us ke 
haqq men likba hai, jata hai; 
lekin aftos us shakhs par, jis ke 
hath se Ibn i Adam pakarwaya 
jati hai ! us ke h"ye bihtar tha, ki 
wuh paida na hota. 

22 ^ Jab we kh^te the, Yisii' ne 
roti uthai, aur shukr karke tori, 
aur unhen dekar kaha, Lo, khao ; 
yih mera badan l\ai. 

23 Phir us ue piyala lekar, shukr 
kiya, aur imhen dlya ; aur mi sab- 
hon ne us se piy4. 

24 Aur us ne kaha, ki Tih mera 
na,e 'ahd ka lahu hai, jo bahuton 
ke liyc bahaya jata hai. 

25 Main turn se sach kahta hun, 
kj Main angiir k4 ras, jis din tak 
Khuda ki badshahat men use naya 
na piun, phir na piiinga. 

26 *^ Tab "we ek zabxir gake 
Zaitun ke pah£r par ga,e. 

27 Aur Yisii' ne un se kaha, 
Turn sab aj ki rat mere haqq rnen 
thokar khaoge, is liye kiyihlikha 
hai, Main garariye ko mariinga, 
aur bhercii paraganda ho ja- 
engi. 



28 Par main apne uthne ke ba'd 
turn se age Galil ko jaunga. 

29 Tab I*atras ne us sc kahS, 
Agarchi sab thokar khiiwen, tau 
bhi main na khaiinga. 

30 Yisii' lie us sc kaha, Main 
tiijh se sach kahta hup, ki aj hi ki 
rat, mitre: ke do bar ban"; dene ke 
%c, tii tuT. bar mera inkar karega. 

ai Tab us ne bar bar kaha, Agar 
tere sath mera mania zariir ho, 
tau bhi hargiz tera inkar na kar- 
linga. Aur un sabhon ne bin 
waisa hi kaha. 

32 Phir we ek jagah men, jis ka 
niim Getscmane tha, a,e, aur us 
ne apue sh^girdon ko kaha, Jab 
tak main du'a mangiin, turn yahan 
baitho. 

33 Aur Patras aur Ya'qilb aur 
Yuhann^ ko apne sath liy^ aur 
wuh ghabranc aur bahut dilgir 
hone laga ; 

34 Aur im se kaha, Meri jan ka 
gam maut ka sk hai ; turn yahan 
thahro, aur jagte raho. 

35 Aur wuh thora age jakar 
zamfn par gira, aur du'a mangi, 
ki agar ho sake, to yih ghari 
mujh se tal jae. 

30 Aur kalia, Ai Abba, ai Bap, 
sab kuchli tujh se ho sakta hai ; 
is piyale ko mujh se tal de ; lekin 
na wuh jo main chahta hiin, balki 
jo tii chahta hai. 

37 Phir wuh aya, aur unhen 
sote paya, aur Patras ko kaha, 
Ai Shama'un, til sota hai ? kya 
tu ek ghari jSg na saka ? 

38 Jagtc raho, aur du'a mango, 
ta aisa na ho, ki turn iiutihan 
men paro : riih to musta'idd, par 
jism kamzor hai. 

39 Wuh phir gaya, aur wuhi 
hat du'a men mangi. 

40 Aur phir 4ke unhen sote 
paya, kyunki un ki ankhen nfnd 
se bhari tlihi, aur ^ve nahiu jaiite 
the, ki use ky^ jawab dewen. 

41 Pliir tisri bar ake unhen 
kaha, ki Ab sote raho, aur ^ram 
karo; has, waqta pahnncha,- dek- 
lio, Ibn i Adam guuahgaron ke 



GO 

hatlioii men liaw^e kiya jat£ 
hai. 
43 Utho, ham chalen; deklio, 
wiih jo mujiic pakanvata. hai, 
nazdfk hai. 

43 *[\ Wuh yili kahta hi thfi, ki 
filfaiir itn h.irali men se ek Yahii- 
dah name, aur mr ke sath Sardar 
Kahinon, axzr Faqihon, aur bu- 
ziirgon ki taraf se ek bari bhir, 
talw^ren axir lathiay lekc, a pa- 
himchi. 

44 Anr pakavwanewale ne im- 
Jien yih pata diy^ tha, ki jis ka 
main bosa hin, wiihi hai; use timi 
pakarke hifazat se le jao. 

45 Wuh ^ke filfaiir iifj pas gaya, 
anr kaha, Ai Kabhi, ai ilabbi, am- 
i\se chuma. 

46 ^ Aur unhon ne lis pav hath 
dalkc use pakar liya. 

47 Ek ue un men se jo wahan 
hazir the, talwar khaiuchkar Sar- 
dar Kiihin ke naukar ko lagai, 
aur us ka k^n ura diya. 

48 Tab Yisii' unhen kalme lagi'i, 
Kyii tum talvvaren aur lathian 
leke mujhe chor ki manind pa- 
karne ko a,e ho? 

49 Main to har roz tumhare pas 
haikal men "wa'z karta tha, aur 
tum ne mujhe nahin pakra ; lekin 
nawishton ka piira bona zarur 
hai. 

50 Tab wc sab use cbhoyke 
bhag ga,e. 

51 Magar ek jawan, jo siiti chil- 
dar apuc bodan par orlic tha, us 
ke pichhe ho liya, aur jawanon ue 
use pakra : 

/>2 Par wuh suti chadar nn ke 
hathon men chhorkar nanga blia- 
ga. 

53 % Tab "we Yisu' ko Sardar 
Kahin kane, jis pas sab Sardar 
Kaliin, aur buzurg, aur Faqili 
jam'a hue the, le ga,e. 

54 Aur Tatras dux sc us ke 
pichhe Sardar K^hin kedalantak 
ho liya, aur naukaron ke sath 
baithkar ag tapne laga, 

5.1 Tab Sardar Kahinon aur sarf 
majlis ne Yisu' par gawa'M dhitn- 



MARQUS, XIV. 



dhf, ki use jan se m&ren ; par na 
pai. 

5Q Agarchi bahutou ne us par 
jhuthi gawahi di, par un kigawa- 
hian muwafiq na thm. 

57 Tab ba'zoii ne uthke us par 
yiti jhuthi gawahi di, ki 

58 Ham ne use kahte suna hai, 
ki main is haikal ko, jo hath se 
bani hai, dha diinga, aur tin din 
men ek dusri ko, jo hath se na 
bane, hanaiinga. 

59 Tis par bhi un ki gawalii 
muwaiiq na thi. 

60 Tab Sardar Kaliin ne bich 
men khare ho, Yisu' se puchM, 
Kya tii kucbh jawah nahin deta ? 
ye tujh par kya gawahi dete hain ? 

61 Par wuli chup raha, aur 
kuchh jaw4b na diya. Phir Sar- 
dar Kahin ue us sc puchha, aur 
kah^, Kya tii Masih, us Mubarak 
ka Beta, hai ? 

62 Yisu' ne us se kaha. Main 
wuhi hiin ; aur timi Ibn i Adam 
ko Alqadir ke daliiue hath baithe, 
aur asman ke badalon par ate 
dekboge. 

63 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne 
kaprc j>harke kahd, Ab hamen 
aur gawah ky^ darkar hain ? 

04 Tum ne yih kufir suna ; tum 
ko kya ma'liim hot^ hai? L'n 
sabhon ne fatwa diya, ki wuh 
qatl ke laiq hai. 

65 Tab kitneus parthilkne, aur 
us ka munh dhampne, aur use 
ghunsc marnc, aur kahne lage, 
Nubilwat se khabar de : aur 
naukaron ne hath se use thapere 
mare. 

G() ^ Jab Patras niche daUn rae'u 
tha, Sardar Kahin ki laundfon 
men se ek Tvahan ai; 

67 Aur Patras ko iigtiiptedekh- 
kar, ns ki taraf nazar karke, kahne 
lagi, Tu bhi Yisu' Nasari ke sath 
thL 

68 Us ne inkar kiya, ki main 
nahin jantu, aur naliin samaihtfl,ki 
t\i kyi kahtf hai. Aur bdhar sahn 
men gaya ; aur murg ne hang di. 

69 Phir ek laundi use dekhkar. 



3tIAKQUS, XIV. XV. 



un se jo wahan khare the, kabue 
lagi, Yih unhin men se ek hai. 

70 TJs ne phir inkiir kiya. Aiu- 
thori der pichhe, phir iTnhon ne 
jo wahan khare the, Patras ko 
kahA, Sach tii nnhin lueii se hai, 
kyiliiki tii Galili, aur ten' boli 
■waisi hi hai. 

71 Par vruh la'nat karae, aur 
qasam khane laga, ki main ns 
shakhs ko, jis k^ turn zikr karte 
ho. nahin janta. 

71i Dusn bar vaarg ne bang df. 
Tab Patras ko wnhi hk% jo xisd' 
ne us se kahi thJ, yad &,i, ki Pesh- 
tar us se, ki murg" do bar bang' de, 
tii tin bar mera inkar karega. 
Tab "wuh phutke rone laga. 

XV BAB. 

1 TON siibh hill, Sardar Kahin 
^ ne buzurgon aur Faqflion 
aur sari raajlis ke sath mashwarat 
karke, Yisii' ko bandha, aur use 
lejakar Pilatus ke hawale kiva. 

2 Pilitus ne us se puchha, Kya 
tii Yahiidion ka bMshah hai? 
Us ne jawab men us se kahfi, Tu 
sach kahta hai. 

3 Aur Sardar Kahinonne us par 
bahut SI faryaden kin : par lis ne 
kuchh jawab nadiya. 

4 Tab Pilatus ne us se phir 
piichha, Kydn txi kuchh jawab 
nahm detar* dekh, we teri mukh- 
dlifat men kya kya gawahian dete 
hain. 

5 Taubhi Yisu' ne kuchh jaw^b 
na diya, yahan tak ki Pilatus ne 
ta'ajjub kiya. 

6 Aur wuh tis 'id men ek qaidi 
ko, jise we chahte the, un kikha- 
tir chhor deta tha. 

7 Aur ek shalchs Barabbas nam, 
nn fasadion ke eatli, ki jinhon nc 
fasad men khiin kiya tha, qaid 
tha. 

8 Tab bhir chillake ns se 'arz 
karne lagi, ki jaisa tera dastiSr 
hai, waisa hi hani^e waste kar. 

9 Pilatus ne nnhen jawab diya, 
Kya turn chahte ho, ki main 



67 

tumhare liyc Yahudion ke Bad- 
shah ko chhor diin ? 

10 K^unki wuh jantil tha, ki 
Sardar Kahinon ne hasad se us 
ko hawale luyfi. tha. 

11 Par Sardar Kahinon ne bhir 
ko ubhani, ki wuh un ke liye 
Barabbas ko chhor de. 

12 Tab Pilatus ne phir un se 
kaha, Ab turn kya chahte ho ? 
main us ko, jise turn Yahudion ka 
Badshah kahte ho, kya kanin ? 

13 We phir chillae, ki Use salib 
de. 

14 Pilatus ne phir un se kaha, 
Kyiin, is ne kyii burai ki hai .'^ 
Tab we aur bhi ziyada chillae, ki 
Use salib de. 

1 5 ^ Tab Pilatus ne, bhir ki razu- 
mandi chahkar, un ke Uye Barab- 
bas ko clihoi; diya, aiir Yisu' ko 
kove marke hawale kiya, ki salib 
par khaincha jae. 

16 Aur sipahi us ko ns daldn 
men, jahan hakim ka niahkama 
tha, le ga,Cj aur sare risale ko 
ikattha kiya. 

17 Unhonnenseargawanikapre 
pahinac, aur kanton ka taj sajke 
lis ke sir par rakha. 

18 Aur use salam karne lage, ki 
Ai Yalnidion ke Badshah, Salam ! 

19 Aur we us ke sir par narkat 
se marte the, aur us par thiikte, 
aur ghutne ^ekke use sijda karte 
the. 

20 Aur jab us sehansfkarchuke, 
to ns ke badan se argawani kapre 
utare, aur us ka kapra nse pa- 
hiniike, salib dene ko le chale. 

21 Aur ek shakhs Qiirini Sha- 
ma'uu nam, jo Sikandar aur Hilfiis 
ka bap tha, dihat se dte hue, udhar 
se gixzra ; unhon ne use begar 
pakra, ki us ki salib utha le chale. 

22 Aiir we use maqam i Gal- 
gati men, jis ka tarjimia Khopri 
ki jagah hai, la,e. 

23 Aur mai men murr milake 
use pine ko diya, par us ne na 
piya. 

•24 Aur unhou ne use salib par 
khajnchke us ke kapre biinte, aur 



68 



MAEQUS, XY. XYT. 



un par qur'a dala, ki har ek shakhs 
kja kja le. 

23 Aur tisrd. ghanta tM, jab un- 
hon ne us ko sa]fb di. 

26 Aur us par nalisli kii yili 
mazmun likha tha, ki YTII YA- 
ilCDfON KA liADSnAlI IIAI. 

27 Aur uiilion uc us ke s^tli do 
choron ko, ek ko dahine hath, 
aur dusre ko ha,,en, salib par kha- 
ineha. 

28 Tab wxih nawishta, ki Wub 
badkaron mcu gina gaya, piira 
hiia. 

29 Aur we jo udhar se jate the, 
sir hilate the, aur yih kahke use 
malamat karte the, ki AVah, tu jo 
liaikal ko dhata, aur tm din men 
banata tha, 

30 Apne tahi bacha, aur salib 
par se utar a. 

31 lid tarah Sardar K^hinon ne 
bhi ^pas men Faqihon ke sath 
tbatthe karte hue kahd, Us ne 
auron ko bachaya ; apne tain ba- 
chaiie nahm sakta. 

32 Bam Israel ka Badshah, 
Masfli, ab sah'l> par se utar awe, ki 
ham dekhen aur j'man lawen. Aur 
■we jo us ke sath salfb par kha- 
inche ga,e, use malamat karte the. 

33 Aur jab chhatba ghanta 
pura hiia, us sari zamrn par and- 
uera cbba gaya, aur naweri gbaiite 
tak raha. 

34 Aur nawen gbante, Yisd' bari 
^waz se cliillake boLi, Eli, Kli 
lama sabaqtani, jis ka tarjmua j-ih 
hai; Ai inere Khuda, mere Khuda, 
tu ne raujhe kyuu chhora ? 

35 Ba'ze un men, jo wahan khare 
the, yih suuke bole, Dckho, wuh 
lUyas ko bulata hai. 

36 Aur ek ne daurke isfanj ko 
sirke se tar karke aur ek narkat 
par rakhke usechufaya aur kaha, 
IBhala, ham dekhen to, ki Iliyas 
use utarne dwe. 

37 Tab Yisii' ne ban aw^z se 
cbillakar }in di. 

3S Aur haikal ka parda iipar se 
niche tak phat gaya. 
39 Tf Aur us subadar ne, jo us ke 



samlme khara tha, use yun cbil- 
liltc aur jaii dete dekhke, kaha, ki 
Tib shakhs sachmuch Khuda ka 
Beta th^. 

40 Wahdii ka,i 'auraten diir se 
dekh rahi thin ; un men Mari- 
yam Magdalmi, aur Mariyam, 
ebhote Ya'qiib aur Yose ki ma, 
aur Salome thin. 

41 Uuhon ne jab wuli Galil 
men tha, us ki pairaui aui" khid- 
mat bhi ki thi ^ phir aur bhi ba- 
hut SI 'auraten thin, jo us ke sath 
Yarusalam men ai tlim. 

42 % Aur shilm ko, ki taiyari 
ka waqt thk, jo sabt se pahle hota, 

43 Y usuf Ariraatiya, jo namwar 
musbir aur "vvub kbud Khuda ki 
badshahat ka muntazir tha, aya, 
aur dileri se Pilatiis p^s jake, Y'isii 
ki l^sh m^ngi. 

44 Aur Pilatiis ne ta^ajjub kiya, 
ki wub aisa jald mar gaya, aur 
sdbad^r ko bulake us se piichha, 
kya der hiii, ki wuh mar gaya? 

45 Aur jab subadar se aisa ma'- 
Mm kiya tha, to lash Yusuf ko 
dila di. 

46 Aur us ne milifn kapra mol 
liya tha, aur use utarke us kaprc 
se kafuaya, aur ek qabr men, jo 
chatan ke bich khocE gai thi, use 
rakha, aur us qabr ke darwaze par 
ek patthar ^halk^ diya, 

47 Mariyam Magdalini', aur 
Yuses ki mi Mariyam, us jagah 
ko, jahan wuh rakha gaya, dekh 
rahi thin. ■ 

XYI BAB. 

1 "TAB sabt ka din guzar gaya 
J Mariyam Magdalini aur 
Ya'qub ki mi Mariyam, aur Sa- 
lome ne khushbu chi'zen mol b'n, 
taki wahan jake us par malcn. 

2 Aur hafte ke pahle din bahut 
sawere suraj nikalte hue qabr par 
am. 

3 ,Aur apas men kahne lagfn, ki 
Hamarc liye is patthar ko qabr ke 
darwaze par se kauu clhalkaega. 

4 Jab unhon ne nigah kf, to us 



IMARQUS, XVI. 



pattiiar ko dhalkaya liiia dckba, 
aur wuli bahiit bhari tha. 

5 Qabr men jakar, unhon ne ek 
jawin ko sufed pophak paUiuc da- 
tiini taxaf baitlie hue dekha, aur 
hairan liiiin. 

6 Us ne unhen kaha, Mat glia- 
brao: Tuin YisiV Nasari \^o,jo sa- 
Jib par khainclia gaya, dhundhtmn 
ho ; wuh ji utha hai ; wuh yaiian 
nahin ; dekto yih jagah, jis meu 
unlion nc use rakha th^. 

7 All turn jao, aiir us ke sliagir- 
don ko aur Patras ko kaho, ki 
v.uh. turn se age Galil ko jata liai, 
aur jaisa us ne tiunhen kaha tha, 
timi use wahan dekiiogc. 

8 We jald uikalke qabr se bha- 
gln, aur kanipti aiu" ghabrati hui, 
mai-e dar ke, kisi se kuclih na 
bohn. 

9 % Ilafte kc palile roz, wuh, 
sjiwere utliltar, pahle Mariyam 
Magdalini ko, jis men se us ne sat 
deo nikale the, dikhai diya. 

10 Us iwi jake, us ke sathiou ko, 
jo us ke lij'e gaiiigm aur rote the, 
khabar di. 

11 We yih suufce, ki wuh jita 
hai, aur use dikhai diya, yaqin aa 
lae. 

1'3 ^ Us ke ba'd, wuh dusri surat 
men, unmense do ko, jis waq^tki 
we paidal chalte the, aur diliat ki 
tarafjate the, dikhai diy;i. 
13 Unhou ncjake haqi logon ko 



6D 

khabar di, aur uulion ne bhi un 
ki baton ko yaqm na kiya. 

14 ^ Akbir wuh un gyarahon ko, 
jab we khane baithe the, dikha,i 
diya, aur un ki heimani aur 
sakhtdih' par malaniat ki, kyunki 
we un ki biiton pai", jinhon ne us 
ke jj uthue kc ha'd use dckhii thk, 
yaqm na lae the. 

lo Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki 
Turn tamam dimy;^ men jake 
harek inakhliiq ke samhne Injil ki 
nianadi karo. 

16 Jo ki iman lata, aur bap- 
tisma pata hai, najat paeg5. : aiur 
jo I'man nahin lata, us par sazi ka 
hukm kiya jaegL 

17 AiU" we jo hnan laenge, un 
ke sAth yih 'aUniatcu hongi ; ki 
we mere nam hc deon ko nikalengc ; 
aur iiai zubanen bolenge ; 

1 5 Sampon ko utha Icnge ; aur 
agar koi halak karnewali chiz 
gi'enge, unlicu kuchh nuqsau na 
hoga 5 we bimaron par hath rak- 
henge, to change ho jaenge. 

If) ^ Khudawand unhen j-ihiar- 
niake asman par jata raha, aur 
Khuda ke dahine liath baitha. 

20 Pliir unlion ne hai'jagah ja- 
kar mauadi ki, aur Khudawand 
un ki madad karta tha, aur kaiani 
ko, un niu'ajizon ke wasile se, jo 
us kc sath sath bote the, sabit 
' karta raha. Amhi. 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Prayers 



a Few Resources 



Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 



Glad to have this New Testament ? 



Help us by PRAYING for us !! 



Invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 



(tliank you) 



SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 

So that they will have a stronger 

Spiritual Life ALSO 



Concerning Christians and Cliristianity 

1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
ofjesus Christ. 

2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 

3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 

the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 

4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate. 

5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in ttie 
Future, 

7, The Reliabilityofttie Old Testament and the New Testament a re 
clear indications ofthe accuracy of the New Testament, 

8, Jesus Christ did Notfailin His mission on Earth, 

9, Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE 
the Creation ofthe World, 

10, When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being, 

ILJesusChristdid not become God by performing good works. 

12, Christians cannotperform good works in order to go to Heaven, Those 
who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy, 
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins, 



14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT 
Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many 
situations. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 

1 5. Judas did NOT die in tine place of Jesus Clnrist on 
the cross. 

16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for manl^ind. 

1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 

18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods. 

19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is = 



a) God the Father 

b) God the Son 

c) God the Holy Spirit 



20, The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, or Creatures oranything 
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden, 

21, The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus 

22, The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father 

23, Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ. 



24, Anyone can become a Christian if they want to, 

25, Christianity IS notsomething thatcan be done EXTERNALLY. 
A person is a Christian becauseof what they believe in their Heart, 
inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test, 

26, Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods, 
in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

People are innocent if they do not l<now and have no way of Icnowing that 
they are doing wrong.The Christian God places the knowledge of good 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

NooneexceptGod is Holy. 

It is wrong to murder innocent people. 

It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". 

People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family. 

A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY". 

No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 

The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 

Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they 
wantto learn more aboutGod. 

A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a 
violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would 
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has 
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness. 

Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and 
the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner. 

The Choice of whatto believe or notto believe is up to Each individual, 
who must make up their own mind, of their free will. 

There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 



Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD orChristians. 



Concerning Christians and Cliristianity (4) 

Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 



Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 

Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 

To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora C hange of Heart. 

Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversionsio Islam are not considered 
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 
will not alter or change this. 

Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 
in order to meet with God. Harming a building againstthe God who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, v.'ithm a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 

Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 

Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 

Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 

Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 

There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 

If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 

Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who 
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 

People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 



People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 

True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 

Christians are NOT afraid to tall<abouttheweal<ness of Christianity, if that is atopic 
someone else wants to discuss. 

Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. 

Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convertto Christianity. 

Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people. 

Christians may share with youthatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians 
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy. 

Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their 
own,andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. 
That is the starting pointfor anyone to become a Christian. 

Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look 
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the 
books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion. 

IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and usethemind that God gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
oftheuseofthemind. 



There is a lotof history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. Buthistory 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament 
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact. 

God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 



Concerning History and the Early Cliurcli 

Christians do NOT pray to IVIARY. Jhe Bible never teaclies to Pray 
to IVIary. IVJary was born a human sinner, and became a Clirist-follower. 

Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Ctnrist, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 
away from God. 

It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 

Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
which books belong in the Bible. 

Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): 



For those who read English: 

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

We recommend, for your potential consideration, 
the following books: 



1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
from the Caroline books compiled by order of 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850 



2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 



3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

Primitive christian worship, or. The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 



4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 



5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice. 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 



Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 

papal roman catholic, papist, popish, 
romanist, Vatican, popery, romlsh. 

There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 



There is of course the standard 

works on the proven history of the Vatican: 

The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 

The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 



of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church 



by Rev. Perceval. 



Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the " Donation of Constantine ", 
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



steps to Take in order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

reai reiationsliip & genuine 

experience with the reai God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4. God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal iife. Tiiank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to l<now His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank l-iim for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
III 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

...and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Clirist 
into tlieir life & lieart, this is wliat 
saves tliem - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin Into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin Is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that Is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ' . 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
tallying to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ . Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
.Tesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my Ufe, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me. Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 
force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 
^^ny desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from^_ 
tW giJnsreie^feaefT-ef'Bj.. ^ 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 



Dios querido, 

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta 

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo. 

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja, 

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 

utilize este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo 

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos 
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dfa. 
Serior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en 

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engafiado, 

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i 



(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas) 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 
L amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es 
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes koriilbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a iroi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz ir. 

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbelUl on. 

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fljgges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelUl 
alabbiak on. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas koriilbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es igy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondoUcodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives tr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtesszuk felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapit -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim eUielyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



Megtessziik vohia sok konyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtessziik nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



Italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio 11 dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell' universe, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste I'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste I'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piii 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piii efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che Io aiutera a capire che cosa Io 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piii esatta e che ha la resistenza & I'alimentazione 
pill spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste I'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piii vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quel metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste I'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste I'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
pill vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piii e piii e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste I'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quel things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
pill sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che imparl come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce I'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita. Amen. 



Pill in calce alia pagina 
come avere vita Etema 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piii efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quel libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare I'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri neUe lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica. 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piii circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo libro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giomaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giii. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piil gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giomo. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intomo al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntarDeus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (inten^ao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao Die servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
for^a espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer Die servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha for^a humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um cora^ao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu Die servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxilio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais meUior, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tem a forga & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originals que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdi^ar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de come^ar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxilio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coragao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanfa que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que mens proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspec^ao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percep^ao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de sens 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas for^as do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a for^a espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao Uie respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
sens efeitos e conseqiiencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus oUios estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu cora^ao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a for^a com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu pe^o estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade. Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder Die ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou tradu^ao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma tradu^ao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a miUiares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a tradu^ao meUiorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou veUias. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com tradu^ao ou trabaUio da tradu^ao. Voce nao tern 
que ser um trabaUiador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o enderego do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a sens perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayiideme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discemimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engaiiado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjeme vite du Bedre og a vil gjeme hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjeme godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakema sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och tiU lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakema mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakema inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat lorfattama om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom 
metodema till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metodema 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nqjer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningama ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakema / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlamingen tiU folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannema och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av Strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakema bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skuUe 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den fijrbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computem eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computem pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelsema till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarema vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfiiertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddimadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Cell , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a am^hegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland - Icelandic 



Iceland 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biQja the hlutur 
|3essi EG J)orf til biSja 

2. |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til triia |3u og 
J)iggja hvaQa |3u vilja til komast af me9 minn Iff , i staQinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir |3inn. 

3. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the 6|3ekktur til verSa the afsokun , e6a the undirstaQa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til Isera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG J)orf ( 1 gegnum |3inn or6 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur ferQ. 

5. E>essi |3u Gu9 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. E>essi |3u vildi minna a mig til tala me9 |3u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e9a i vandi , i staQinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me9 
Bibliulegur Viska svo |3essi EG vildi bera fram |3u fleiri a 
ahrifarikan hatt. 

8. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or9 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaQa 

9. |3essi |3u vildi gefa aSstoS til mig svo |3essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( |3inn orQ ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og |3essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaQa |3u vilja mig til gera lit af vi9 minn Iff. 



10. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvemig til litskyra til annar hver |3u ert , og |3essi EG vildi 
vera fser til Isera hvemig til Isera og vita hvemig til standa 
me9 |3u og |3inn or6 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . l>essi |3u vildi koma me6 folk ( e9a websites ) i minn Iff 
hver vilja til vita |3u , og hver ert sterkur i |3eirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af |3u ( gu9 ); og l>essi |3u vUdi koma me9 folk ( 
e6a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur Isera hvernig til deila the Biblia the orQ guQs 
sannleikur (2 HrseQslugjarn 215:). 

12. l>essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 69ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa sam|3ykkja me6 the frumeintak handrit |3essi |3u 
blasa 1 brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiQ til skrifa. 

13. E>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i goQ 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e9a tomur 
aQferQ til fa loka til Gu6 ( en |3essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar|3essir aSferS avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or6 e9a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi |3u vildi gefa a6sto6 til mig til skilja hvaQa til leita 
a9 1 a kirkja e6a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa goQur af 
spuming til spyrja , og |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e6a a prestur me9 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn 
af |3segilegur e9a falskur svar. 

15. |3essi |3u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS |3inn 
or6 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo |3essi 
EG geta hafa |3a9 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til 
annar af the von J)essi EG hafa 66ur i |3u. 



16. E>essi |3u vildi koma me6 hjalpa til mig svo |3essi minn 
eiga gu6frse6i og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi6 |3inn or6 
the Biblia og |3essi |3u vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo |3essi 
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa |3u vilja |3a9 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. f>essi J)u vildi opinn minn andlegur innsJTi ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og |3essi hvar minn skilningur e6a skynjun af |3u er 
ekki nakvsemur , |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. l>essi |3u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo J)essi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
osjalfstseSi a , fra |3inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaQa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu9 , eSa er 
gegn hvaSa {)u vilja til kenna okkur 69ur i hopur 
stuSningsmanna {)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur |3essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita |3u og ekki til vera 
blekkja i |3essir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. l>essi |3u vildi koma me9 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo |3essi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e9a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
]3u og til |3inn Heilagur Or9 

21. l>essi ef there er nokkuQ |3essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , 
e9a allir vegur |3essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til |3u eins 
og EG oxl hafa og |3essi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e9a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 |3u , e6a having 
skilningur , |3essi |3u vildi koma me5 |3essir hlutur / svar / 



atburSur bak inn i minn hugur , svo J)essi EG vildi afneita J)a 
1 the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en J)eirra ahrif og 
afleiQing , og |3essi |3u vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness 
e9a orvaenting i minn Iff me9 the GleQi af the Herra , og 
|3essi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a Iserdomur til fylgja 
]3u vi9 lestur |3inn or9 the Biblia 

22. E>essi Jju vildi opinn minn augsyn svo |3essi EG vildi vera 
faer til greinilega sja og |3ekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 69ur i Andlegur atriQi , hvemig til skilja this q ( 
e9a l^essir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og |3essi |3u 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo |3essi EG vilja Isera 
hvemig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( aettingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi J)u vildi tryggja |3essi einu sinni minn augsJTi ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburQur hrifandi staQur i the verold , J)essi |3u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til J)iggja J)inn sannleikur , og J)essi J)u 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvemig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifiir Lif 



Vi9 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er faer til 
a9sto9a J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur |3y9ing. Vi9 skilja |3essi there ert margir olikur 
lifna9arhsettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef |3u hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af |3inn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
|3u vilja vera skammtur |3usund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja |3a lesa the bseta |3y6ing. 

Vi6 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus i |3inn tungumal e9a i 
tungumal |3essi ert sjaldgsefur e6a gamall. Ef |3u ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiQ i a serstakur tungumal , |36knast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi6 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla |3essi 
stundum , vi9 gera tilboS bok |3essi ert ekki Frjals og |3essi 
gera kostnaQur peningar. En ef |3u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af |3essir raftseknilegur bok , vi6 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me6 |3y6ing e6a |3y6ing vinna. E>u gera ekki verQa ad 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M oxl hafa a tolva e6a |3u 
oxl hafa aSgangur til a tolva a |3inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e6a haskoli e6a haskoli , si6an |3essir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. E>u geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja |3inn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi9 
ad fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e6a the endir af this 
blaQsiSa. Vi6 von |3u vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e6a hvatning. Vi6 einnig hvetja 
|3u til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok |3essi 
vi6 tilbod |3essi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi6 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi9 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur |3a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) |3vi vi6 eini gera laus the bok e9a the 
atriQi |3essi ert the beiSni. Vi6 hvetja |3u til halda afram til 
biQja til Gu6 og til halda afram til Isera 69ur i Hann vi6 



lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn J)mn spuming og 
athugasemd vi9 raftaeknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Danish -Prayer Requests (praying/Taii(ing)to God - 
explained in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed 
l<unne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig oph0je mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
Isere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
Here effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til Isese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hviUce JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til Isere hvor hen til Isere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville geme kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vsere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat Isere hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel krsefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstsendig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa Isenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kfrke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til Isere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til Isere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
Iserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring naeste 
jer. 

19. At hviUcen som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed 
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere Here indstille oven pa indlsering 
hen til komme efter jer af Isesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig 0jne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevserende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Isere hvor hen til hjselp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slsegtninge ) ikke vsere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville Isegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kaerlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller h0jst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville geme 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere Isese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville geme vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et 0jeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjselp eller ophjselpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen tU fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til Isere omkring Sig af Isesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemserkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg firmer sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

L det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjeme gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjeme anrette Du 
flere 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjeme vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom 
emballasje metoder a komme nsermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
Here og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vaere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt Iserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne Isere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Here pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a OSS , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
ira vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



ripooeuxTi OTO 080 Aya7triT6<; 0e6<;, Era; euxapioxouiie oxi 
ooTO TO Euayyeko x] aoxii t] vea 5ia9fiKri exei 
(meXet)9epco9el exm cboxe eliiaoxe oe Beor] va |id9ot)|i£ 
Tispioooxepcov yia cac,. riapaKoM) PoriBfioxe xotx; 
av9pcb7iot)<; ap|i65iot)<; yia va Kaxaoxiioei ooxo xo 
TiXeKxpoviKo PipXlo 5ia9em|io. Sepexe tioioi elvai Kai eloxe 
oe 9e(jri va xotx; Pori9fi(jexe. riapaKoM) xotx; Pori9fi(jxe yia 
va eloxe oe 9eori va a3iaoxoXri9el ypiiyopa, Kai va 
Kaxaoxiioei oe Tiepioooxepa riXeKxpoviKd PipXia 5ia9eoi|ia 
IlapaKalcb xou<; Pori9fioxe yia va exexe 6Xou<; xou<; Tiopoix;, 
xa xpilliaxa, xr] Swaiiri Kai xo xpovo 6xi xpeioi^ovxai 
7ipoKei|ievou va eivai oe 9eori va ouvexioouv yia oo;. 
IlapaKalcb Pori9fioxe eKeivoi kov eivai |iepo<; xri<; 0|id5a; 
Kov xovq Pori9d oe Ka9ri|iepivri pdor]. IlapaKalcb xou<; 
Scboxe XT] 5i)va|iri yia va ouvexioexe Kai va Scboexe oe Kd9e 
evav OKO xovq xo ompixooual kov KaxalaPaivei yia xriv 



epyaola oxi xovq BeXexe yia va Kovexe. nopaKolcb poriBfioxe 
Kd9e eva; omo xotx; yia va |iriv exexe xo cpopo Kai yia va 
9t)|iri9elxe 6xi eloxe o 0e6<; kov ajiavxd oxriv Tipooeuxii Kai 
7101) elvai rmsvOmoq yia 6Xa. 
npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xou<; 
Tipooxaxeuexe, Kai t] epyaola & xo iwioupyeio 6xi 
(TUULiexexouv. 

llpo(jet)xo|iai 6x1 9a xou<; TipooxaxeDaxe cai6 xk; iwzviiauKtq 
5uvd|ieK; x] dlXa e|i7i65ia kov 9a iiTiopouoav va xou<; 
pXdv|/ouv 11 va xou<; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) \\£ Pori9fi(jxe 
oxav xpTioi|i07ioicb aoxiiv xriv vea 5ia9fiKri yia va oKecpxcb 
e7ii(jri<; xou<; av9pcb7iou<; kov exouv Kaxaoxiioei aoxiiv xriv 
ekSooti 5ia9e(ji|iri, exoi cboxe \mopa) va 7ipo(jeri9cb yia xou<; 
Kai exoi \mopom va cruvexioouv va Pori9oi)v Tiepioooxepoix; 
av9pcb7iouc. 

ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe |iia aydviri xou lepou Word 
(5ac, (ri vea 5ia9fiKri), Kai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe xriv TtveuiiaxiKec; 
cppovrior] Kai xr] SidKpior] yia va oo; ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai 
yia va Kaxaldpexe xr] xpoviKf] viepioSo 6xi Qj()\ie [reoa. 
IlapaKalcb \\£ Pori9fi(jxe yia va ^epexe k&ic, va e^exdoei xi<; 
5r)(jKoXie<; 6xi epxo|iai avxi|iexco7io<; \\£ Kd9e ri|iepa. O 
A6p5o<; God, |ie Pori9d yia va 9eXfi(jei va oa^ ^epei 
Kaluxepa Kai va 9eXfi(jei va Pori9fi(jei dlXorx; Xpioxiavoix; 
oxrjv TiepioxT] |ior) Kai oe 6Xo xov k6(J|io. 
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a Sivaxe xriv riXeKxpoviKf] 0|id5a PipXicov 
Kai EKeivoi Kov xovq Pori9or)v r] cppovriofi oo;. ripooeuxoiiai 
6x1 9a Pori9or)(jaxe xa |ie|iovco|ieva [ieXr] xri<; oiKoyeveia; 
xorx; (Kai xri<; oiKoyeveid; \iov) yia va e^a7iaxri9eixe 6xi 
TtveuuaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaxaldPexe Kai na va 
9eXfi(jexe va oa^ Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXor)9fi(jexe \\£ Kd9e 
xp67io. E7ii(jri<; Tiapexexe |ia; xqv dveor] Kai o5riyie<; oe 
aoxoix; xorx; 'xpovovq Kai oo; (^rixcb yia va Kdvco aoxd xa 
7ipdy|iaxa oxo 6vo|ia xou Irioou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem. 

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entscliuldigungen niclit werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage flir mich, zum Sie niclit zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlemen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) flir die Falle voran und B) flir 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten 
mit biblisclier Kluglieit, damit icli Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlemen, wie man erlemt und kann flir Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprlinglichen 
Manuskripten libereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Meihoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstutzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich liber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
libereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es flir mich 
sein wiinschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Dinen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wUnschen - Uber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lemen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Dire 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir lielfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Dir heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Dir Wille 
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben. Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Lisle (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdrlickens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag flir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauem mochten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir BUcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher flir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie mlissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschlusse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauem bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befiinden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) well wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlemen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lan^ado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a for^a e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabaUiando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
Dies num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Dies a for^a 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas ora^ao e quern e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar Dies , e que voce protege 
Uies , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria Dies de o Espiritual Forgas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio Uies ou lento 
Uies abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edi^ao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a 
minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u lirabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvomi rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ih od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas 
Svet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvqj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvqj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostah narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ih in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novae. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
Slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( oil ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k nut clen urcity duchovni sila 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sila. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule bj^ schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k nut celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden ctrkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef ici ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych b}^ pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu nut ono do ma srdce a nut ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a bj^ hbity az k darovat neurc. clen bjh; v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat bj^ opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k bj^ blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k bjH; pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf eni 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych bjH; schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
bj^ duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dnvejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych b}^ vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze JA chtel 
bych bj^ schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pnhoda ) die jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne bjH; cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby drahdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pnhoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k byt doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice V clen urcity Duo of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
bj^ clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze miry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule bjH; porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , bjH; pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
bj^ ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k b}^ jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokaUca knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity intemovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cil of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale bjH; modlit az k Buh a az k stale bj^ 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vitat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod k^tem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksi^zka rozporz^dzalny. 

Prosz^ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksi^zki rozporz^dzalny 
Prosz^ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieni^dze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz^ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod k^tem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz^ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapami^tac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni s^^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz^ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporz^dzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ci^u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spdeczenstwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od twqj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy m^drosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyj^cy w. Prosz^ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od paj^czyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twqj m^drosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nast^powac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

Slovenian prayer jezuitKristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vemik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimemejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
V a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
Ijubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a Ijubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki V vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
V vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
Ijubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 

V. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v slehemi izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, 
usmiljenja ltd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



mshdl diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong Ming marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuuUa enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -Ita joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -Ita 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -Ita aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -Ita heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alia resursema , pengama , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til Isere 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjselp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
Here Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjselp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krsefter og den gang 
at de savn for at vsere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjselp dem at er noget af den hold at hjselp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krsefter hen til fortssette og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjselp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrsek og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrsek sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjselp mig hvor JEG hjselp indevserende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevserende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortssette hen til 
hjselp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville geme kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
geme hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den Individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
geme optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa K 5ory /(oporoii Bor, Bw hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi 3x0 Gospel hjih 3tot hobbih testament xaK, 
^rro Mbi dyjiem BbiyHHXb 6ojibme sac. nojKajiyiiCTa 
noMornxe jhoasim oxBexcTBeHHbiM /jjia /icjiaxb 3xy 
3JieKxpoHHyio KHHry HMeioineHca. Bbi 3Haexe ohh h bm 
M05Kexe noMOHb hm. nojKajiyiicxa noMornxe hm MOHb 
pa6oxaxb 6bicxpo, h cjienawre 6ojiee 3JieKxpoHHbie khhfh 
HMdoiHCHca IIOiKaiiyHCxa noMornxe hm HMCXb bcc 



pec3l)Cbi, ACHbr, npoHHOCXb h BpcMa Koxoptie ohh ajis xoro 
MTo6bi MOHb /lepjKaxb paGoxaxb /jjia sac. nojKajiyiicxa 
noMOFHxe xcM 6yAyx nacxbio KOMaimbi noMoraex hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBaHne. nojKajiyiicxa jiawre hm npoHHOCXb 
jiflR xoro Mxo6bi HpoAOJDKaxb H /laeaxb Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx 
/lyxoBHoe BHHKaHHC AJia pa6oxbi mxo bm xoxHxe hx 
CACJiaxb. no5KajiyHCxa homophxc Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx hc HMCXb 
cxpax H He BCHOMHHaxb Mxo Bbi 6yAexe 6oroM oxBenaiox 
MOJiHXBe H in charge of Bce. -3 mojuo mxo bm o6oaphjih hx, 
H Mxo Bbi 3amHmaexe hx, h pa6oxa & MHHHCxepcxBO mxo 

OHH BKJUOHeHbl BHyxpH. 

il MOJUO MXO Bbi 3amHXHJIH HX OX /lyXOBHblX yCHJIHH HJIH 

/ipyrHx npenoH cmofjih HOBpe^HXb hm hjih samejijiwn, hm 
BHH3. no5KajiyHCxa HOMOFHxe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojibsyio 3xox 
HOBbiH testament xaK5Ke jiim xoro Mxo6bi /lyMaxb mojievi 
AejiajiH 3X0X Bapnanx HMeiomeiica, xaK, mxo a CMory 

HOMOJIHXb JlflR HX H n03X0My HX CMOFHXe HpOAOJDKaXb 

HOMOHb 6ojibme jnofleii. 

il MOJUO Mxo Bbi /lajiH MHe Bjiio6jieHHOcxb Bamero 
CBaxeiiniero cjiOBa (HoBbiiia 3aBex), h mxo bm jjfijivi MHe 
/lyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocxb h pacHOsnaHHe AJm xoro Mxo6bi 
3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h HOHJixb nepnoAO BpeMenn 
KoxopoM MM 5iCHBeM B. IlojKajiyHcxa HOMOFHxe MHe cyMexb 
KaK o6maxbca c saxpy/iHeHiuiMH mxo a confronted c 
Ka>KHbiM jmem. JlopA Bor, noMoraex MHe xoxexb 3Haxb Bac 
6ojiee jiynme h xoxexb noMOHb /ipyrnM xpncxnaHKaM b 
Moeii o6jiacxH h BOKpyr MHpa. 

if MOJUO Mxo BM /lajiH 3jieKxpoHHyio KOMaimy h xe khhfh 
HOMoraiox hm Bama npcMy/ipocxb. if mojuo mxo bm 

HOMOrjIH HH/IHBimyajIbHMM HJICHaM HX CCMbH (h MOCH 

ccMbH) /lyxoBHOCx 6bixb o6MaHyxbiM, ho HOHJixb Bac H 
xoxexb npHHJixb h nocjie/iOBaxb sa Bac b Ka^K/iOH /lopore. 
Taic5Ke Aaiixe naM KOM(J)opx h naaejieime b 3xh BpcMcna h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bbi /lenaexe 3th Bemji in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Jlpar Bor , Ejiaro/iapti th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe has p.p. ox be ocBoSoacaaeaM xaKa 
T03H HHC cxe cnocoScH KtM yna ce noBene 
HaOKOJiO TH. XapecBaM noMaraM onpcAejiHTCJieH hjich 
xopa oxroBopcH 3a npHroTBane to3h Electronic KHHra 

HajIHHCH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m pa6oTa 
nocxa , H npaBa noBCHC Electronic KHH5KapHHiia HajiHHCH 
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM iihji onpeAejiHxejieH 
HjiCH q^CACTBO , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich napn , 
onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich ycTOHHHBOCx h onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
BpcMC T03H xe Hy5K/ia in pe/i ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m 
Ai>p>Ka ABHJKCHHC 3a Th. XapccBaM noMaraM ox that xo3h 
cxe nacx na onpeAejinxejieH hjich Bnpar xo3h noMaraM xax 
Ha an BceicimHeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM /laBaM xax onpeAejinxejieH hjich ycxoHHHBOCx 
KtM npo/j-bjEKaBaM h /laBaM BceicH na xax onpeAejinxejieH 
Hjien AyxoBCH cxBamane 3a onpeAejinxejieH hjich pa6oxa 
X03H XH jninca xax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceicH na xax ki>m hc HMaM cxpax h ki>m 
HOMHH X03H XH cxc OHpeAejiHxejieH Hjien Bor koh oxroBop 

MOJIHXBa H KOH 6 in H-bJIHH Ha BCHHKO. A3 MOJIH X03H XH y5K 

HacbpnaBaM xax , h xo3h xh 3amHxaBaM xax , h 



onpeAejiHxejieH hjich paGoxa & MHHHCxepcxBO xo3h xe cxe 
3am>ji5KaBaM in. A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa samnxaBaM xax ox 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich ^xobch Cnjia hjih Apyr npcHKa xo3h 
p.t. ox can Bpe/ia rax hjih 6aBeH xax rojio BtSBHrneHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoxpe6a xo3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe ki>m cbhio mhcjih na onpeAejinxeneH hjich xopa 
KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. ox make xo3h H3AaHHe HajiHHCH , xaKa 
X03H A3 Mora mojih 3a xax h xaKa xe Mora npoAtiracaBaM 
KtM noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me 
a J11060B Ha your Cbsx ^Ma ( OHpeAenHxejien hjich Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me /lyxoBen Mt/ipocx h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa xh no-AoGip h ki>m pa36HpaM 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich nepnoA na BpeMe xo3h hhc cxe 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa KaK ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich m-bhch xo3h A3 cbm H3npaBaM npe/i c 
BceKH jien. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me ki>m jninca ki>m 3Haa xh no-Ao6'bp 
H KtM jTHHca KtM HOMaraM Apyr XpHCXHHHCKH in my njiom 
H HaoKOJio onpeAejiHxejieH hjich cbsx. 

A3 MOJiH X03H XH y5K /jaBaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ox that koh pa6oxa na onpeAejiHxejieH hjich 
website h ox that koh noMaraM xax your Mt/ipocx. A3 mojih 
X03H XH y5K HOMaraM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich jnpieH hjichcxbo 
Ha xexen ceMciicxBO ( h my ceMciicxBO ) ki>m hc Gt/ia 

/lyXOBCH H3MaMBaM , HO KtM pa36HpaM XH H KtM JIHHCa KtM 

npncMaM h cjie/iBaM xh in BceicH ntx. h A3 iraxaM xh ki>m 
npaBa xe3H nenjo in onpeAejinxejieH hjich hmc na He3yHx , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest bu-akmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. muflu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili 
tammlik para , belgili tanimhk gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman 
adl. 

§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlan ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 
§u sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu tncil bkz. have be serbest 
birakmak taki biz are giiflu -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si 
olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para , 
belgili tammlik gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl. 
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik 
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlari ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tammlik 
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. 

§u sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I 
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
§u sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger 
engel adl. 

§u -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu tncil -e dogru da 
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek 
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), 
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akiUilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canli 
i^inde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. 



§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia -Prayer Requests (praying )to God -explained in 
Serbian (Servian) Language 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan Ijubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prikaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vemik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom mqj oci biti otvoreni pa mqj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti mqj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan Ijubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa Slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sihtem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that e§ti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear §i la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu e§ti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Cre§tin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face ace§tia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KHK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KHK 6or MOJKex ycjibimaxb MOCMy 

MOJIHTBC KHK CIipOCHTb, MTO 6or /jajl HOMOIHb K MHC 

KHK HaiiTH /lyxoBHoe HaBCAeHHe 

KaK HaiiTH deliverance ox 3JieHmero 

jiyxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noHCXHHC 6or 

paa KaK HanxH xpncxHaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHXb k 6ory jio 

jesus Christ a HHKor/ia hc MOJiHjia nepcA 

Ba>KHbiM K Bjiio6jieHHOCxaM 6ora 

6ora KajKAoe HimHBjmyajibHoe 

jesus, Koxop nepcoHbi christ mojkcx noMOHb 

ACJiaex BHHMaxcjibHOCXb 6ora o mohx Bcmax 

3aiipOCOB MOJIHXBC 

5KH3HH Bbl MOFJIH XOXCXb JlflR paCCMOXpCHJIH nOFOBOpHXb K 

6ory 3aiipocax mojihxbc 
BaMH, Bac 



FoBopHm K 6ory, cos/jaxejib BcejiCHHoro, jiop/j: 

1. Bfcl /lajIH 6l>I K MHC CMCJIOCTH nOMOJIHTfc BeUIH H /JJIH 
TOrO «IT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl K MHC CMCJIOCXH BCpHXb BaM H IipHHHMaXb 

Bbl xoxHxe CACJiaxb c moch 5KH3Hbio, BMCCxo MCHH exalting 

MOH BOJIH (HaMCpHC) HaH XBOHM. 

3. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOFO MX06bI HC 

npenaxcxBOBaxb mohm cxpaxaM HCHCBCCXHa cxaxb 

OXrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa AJia MCHH, KOXOp HyjKHO HC 
CJiy5KHXb Bbl. 4. Bbl /lajIH 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOrO MX06bI 



yBJmeXb H BbiyHHTb KHK HMCTb /lyXOBHyiO npOHHOCTb a 

(Hepe3 Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) ajih cjiynaeB Bnepe/i h 6) 
jiflR Moero co6cTBeHHoro jupiHoro /lyxoBHoro 
nyxemecTBHa. 

5. ^TO Bbi 6or /lajiH mhc noMomb /jjia xoro MTo6bi xoxexb 
cjiy5KHTb Bbi 6ojibme 

6. ^TO Bbi remind, mto a pa3roBapHBaji c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccxpobxe hjih b aaxpy/iHeHHH, bmccto nbixaxbca 
paapeniHTb Benin xojibKO Hepe3 mok) moACKyio nponnocTb. 

7. ^TO Bbi Aajin Mne npeMy^pocxb n cep/me aanonnnjio c 
6n6jieHCKOH npeMy/ipocxbio xaK HOH a cnyjicnji 6bi bm 

3(J)(J)eKTnBH0. 

8. ^TO Bbi /lann Mne jKenanne n33^nTb Bame cjiobo, 
6n6jinio, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis, 

9. Bbi jjfijivi 6bi noMomn k Mne xaK, mto a 6yAy aanexHTb 
Benin b 6n6jinn (BanieM cjiOBe) a Mory jupiho oxnecxn k, n 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHC noHaxb Bbi xoxnxe Mena c^ejiaxb b 
Moeii 5icn3Hn. 

10. ^xo Bbi /lajin Mne 6ojibmoe pacnoananne, jiim xoro 
Mxo6bi nonaxb icaK oGtacnnxb k /ipyrnM Koxopbie bm, n mxo 
a Mor Bbiynnxb icaK Bbi3^nxb n cynexb icaK cxoaxb BBepx 
AJia Bac n Baniero cjiOBa (6n6jinn) 

1 1 . ^xo Bbi npnnecjin jnoAen (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3Hn 
xoxax 3Haxb Bac, n Koxopbie cnjibHbi b nx xohhom 
BnnKannn Bac (6or); n xo bm npnnecjin 6bi jhoach (nun 
websites) b Moeii 5icn3nn 6yAex o6oApnxb Mena xonno 
Bbiynnxb icaK pas^ejinxb 6n6jinio cjiobo npaB/ibi (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^TO Bbi noMorjiH mhc BbiyHHXb HMCTb 6ojibmoe 
BHHKaHHC KOTopbiH BapHaHT 6h6jihh caMbic nj^mne, 

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMCeX CaMblC 

/lyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & CHjiy, h Koxopaa BapnaHx 
corjiamaexca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbiJia aaBCx Hanncaxb. 

13. ^xo Bbi /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc jiim Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero 
BpcMCHH B xopomeii Aopore, h /jjih xoro Mxo6bi He 
pacxoHHxejibcxBOBaxb Moe Bpena Ha ji05KHbix hjih nycxbix 
Mcxo/iax HOJiyHHXb closer to 6or (ho xo hc 6yAbxe 
noHCXHHe 6H6jieHCK), h r/ie xe Mexo^bi ne npoH3BOAax 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /lyXOBHblH 
HJIOAOOBOnj. 

14. ^XO Bbi /lajIH HOMOHIb K MHC HOHJIXb look for B IjepKOB 
HJIH MeCXe HOKJIOHeHHJI, MXO BimbI BOHpOCOB, KOXOp Hy5KH0 
CHpOCHXb, H MXO Bbi HOMOFJIH MHC HailXH BCpyiOHtHX HJIH 

pastor c 6ojibmoH /lyxoBHoii npcMy/ipocxbio bmccxo jiericHx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OXBCXOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MCHJI BCHOMHHXb JlflR TOTO MX06bI 

3aH0MHHXb Bame cjiobo 6h6jiiui (such as Romans 8), xaK, 
Mxo a CMory HMexb ero b mocm cep/me h HMexb moh pasyM 
6bixb HO/iroxoBjieHHbiM, H roxoBO /laxb oxbcx k /ipyroMy h3 
yHOBaHHJi Koxopoe a hmcio o Bac. 

16. ^XO Bbi npHHCCJIH HOMOHIb K MHC XaK HOIl MOH 

co6cxBeHHbie xeojiorna h /lOKxpHHbi /pa xoro Mxo6bi 
corjiacHXbca c BamHM cjiobom, GnGjineii h mxo bm 

npOAOJEKajIHCb HOMOHb MHC CyMCXb KaK MOe BHHKaHHC 
/lOKXpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHXb XaK, MXO MOH COGcXBCHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h HOHHMaxb 6yAyx npoAOJCKaxbca 6bixb 
closer to bm xoxHxe hx 6bixb /pa Meiia. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) /lyXOBHyK) npOHHIiaxejIbHOCTb 

(aatcjuoHeHJui) 6ojibme h 6ojibme, h mto r/ie moh BHHKaHHC 

HJIH BOCnpHHaXHe BaC He XOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHC 

BbiyHHTb jesus Christ noHCXHHe. 

18. ^TO Bbl /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi 
OT/iejiHTb jiio6bie ji05KHbie pHxyajibi a 3aBHceji Ha, ox Bamnx 
acHbix npenoAaBaxejibCTB b 6h6jihh, ccjih jiio6oe h3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jiim 
Toro MTo6bi Ha3^HTb HaM - cjieAOBaxb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^TO jiio6bie ycHjiHH 3jia take away HHCKOJibKO AyxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHC a HMCK), HO AOBOJIbHO MTO 3 COXpaHHJI 3HaHHe 

KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb oGManyxbiM Bnyxpn these days 
AyxoBHoro oduana. 

20. ^TO Bbl npHHecjiH /lyxoBnyio npoHHOCXb h homofjih k 
MHe xaK HOn a ne 6yAy nacxbio 6ojibmoH nanaxb npoHb 
HJIH jiio6oro ABH5KeHHH 6bijio 6bi /lyxoBHOCx counterfeit k 
BaM H K BameMy CBaxeiimeMy cjiOBy. 

21. To ecjiH Mxo-HH6bmb, xo a Aenaji b Moeii 5kh3hh, hjih 
jiio6aa Aopora mxo a ne oxBenaji k BaM ho Mepe xoro KaK a 
AOJEKen HMexb h xo npe^oxBpaHiaex Mena ox hjih ryjiaxb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeXb HOHHMaXb, MXO Bbl HpHHeCJIH Xe 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, xaK HOIl a 
oxpeHbjica 6bi ox hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce h3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H HOCJieACXBHH, H MXO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH JHOGblC 

emptiness, xocKjiHBOCXb hjih despair b Moeii 5kh3hh c 
yxexoH jiop/ia, h mxo a 6ojibme 6biji c(J)OKycHpoBaH na 
yHHXb HOCJie/iOBaxb 3a BaMH nyxcM HHxaxb Bame cjiobo, 
6H6jiHa. 

22. ^xo Bbl pacKpbijiH MOH rjia3a xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi acHO 
yBimexb H y3Haxb ccjih 6yACx 6ojibmoH o6MaH o /lyxoBHbix 
xcMax, xo KaK nonaxb 3xo aBjiCHHC (hjih 3xh cji3^aH) ox 



6H6jieHCKOH nepcneKTHBbi, h mto bbi jiajivi mhc 
npcMy/ipocTb jiflR Toro mtoGbi 3HaTb h xaK HOH a Bbiyny 

KHK nOMOHb MOHM JSpyShSM H n0JII06HJI O^HH 
(pOACTBeHHHKH) JlflR TOFO MT06bI HC 6bITb HaCTbK) 66. 

23 ^TO Bbl 066Cn6HHJIH MTO pa3 MOH rjia3a paCKpblHbl H MOH 
paSyM nOHHMa6T /iyX0BH06 3HaH6HH6 T6KyiHH6 C06bITHH 
npHHHMaa M6CT0 B MHp6, MTO Bbl nOArOTOBHJIH M06 C6pAII6 

jiflR Toro MTo6bi npHSHaBaxb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm 

nOMOrjIH MH6 nOHHTb KaK HailTH CM6JI0CTb H npOHHOCTb 

H6p63 Bam6 CBaT6Hm66 CJiOBO, GhGjihk). In the name of 
jesus Christ, a npomy 3th Benin noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKenanne 
6biTb B cooTBexcTBnn Banien BOJien, n a npomy Bania 
npeMy/ipocTb n nnexb BjnoGjiennocTb npaB/ibi, Annnb. 



Bojibme na jme cxpanniibi 
KaK nMexb Bennaaa 5Kn3Hb 



Mbi panocTHbi ecjin 3tot cnncoK (3anpocoB MOJinxBe k 
6ory) M05KeT noMOHb Ban. Mbi nonnnaeM 3to ne MOJKex 
6biTb caMbiH nj^ninn nun caMbin 3(J)(J)eKTnBHbiH nepeBOA. 
Mbi nonnMaeM mto 6yAyT mhofo no-pa3HOMy /lopor 
Bbipa>KaTb Mbicjin n cjiOBa. Ecjin bm nneexe npeAJiojKenne 
AJia 6ojiee jiynmero nepeBO/ia, nun ecjin bm xoxen 6bijin 6bi 
npnnaxb Manoe KOJinHecxBO Baniero Bpenenn nocjiaxb 
npeAJiojKennH k nan, xo bm Gy^exe noMoraxb xbicanaM 
jnoAax xaK5Ke, Koxopbie nocjie 3xoro nponnxaiox 
yjiyHniennbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nacxo nMeeM hobmh testament 
nMeiomnnca b BanieM a3biKe nun b a3biKax pe/iKO nun 
cxapo. Ecjin bm CMOxpnxe Jiim noBoro testament b 
cneiin(J)iPiecKn a3biKe, xo nojKanyncxa nannmnxe k nan. 



TaK5Ke, Mbi xoTHM 6biTb yBepcHbi H nbixacMca CBaabiBaxb to 
HHor/ia, Mbi npcAJiaraeM khhfh Koxopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbie CTOHT /JCHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He MOJKCTC n03B0JUITb 
HCKOTOpbie H3 XeX 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF, TO Mbi MOJKCM MaCTO 
ACJiaXb oGmCH 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF JlflR HOMOHIH C 

nepcBOAOM HjiH pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi ne /loicKHbi 6biTb 
npo(J)eccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcona Koxopaa aanHxepecoBaHa b noMoraxb. 

Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb KOMHblOXep HJIH Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb 

/lOCxyH K KOMHbioxepy na Bamnx mccxhmx apxHBC hjih 
K0JiJie5Ke HJIH yHHBcpcHxexe, b Bimy xoro mxo xe o6bPiHO 
HMCiox 6ojiee jiynniHe coeAHHCHiui k Hnxepnexy. 

Bbl M05Kexe xaic5Ke o6bPiHO ycxanaBjiHBaxb Bam 
co6cxBeHHbiH jiHHHbiH CBOBO^HO ynex ajiCKxpoHHaaa 
HOHxa HyxeM iiuxh k mail.yahoo.com H05KajiyHCxa 
npHHHMaexe momchx jiim xoro Mxo6bi CHHxaxb a/ipec Hocjie 
xoro KaK ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa bm pacHOJioJKCHbi na jme 

HJIH KOHIje 3X0H CXpaHHIJbl. 

Mbi HanecMca bm hohijicx ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa k naM, ecjiH 
3X0 HOMOHIH HJIH HOOHipeHHJI. Mbi xaic5Ke oGoAP^CM Bac 
CBa3axbca mm oxHOCHxejibHO 3jieKxpoHHbix khhf mm 
HpcAJiaracM xoMy 6e3 iichm, h cbo6oaho, Koxop mm hmccm 

MHOrO KHHF B HHOCXpaHHMX aSblKaX, HO MM BCCF/ia HC 

ycxanaBjiHBaeM hx jiim xoro Mxo6bi nojiynnxb 3jieKxpoHHO 
(download) HOxoMy mxo mm xojibKO ^eJiacM HMeiomeca 

KHHFH HJIH XCMM KOXOpblC CHpaHIHBaXb. Mbi oGOAP^CM BaC 
HpOAOJDKaXb HOMOJIHXb K 6ory H HpOAOJDKHXb BbI3^HXb 

CM nyxcM HHxaxb HoBbiiia 3aBex. Mbi npHBexcxBycM Bamn 

BOHpOCM H KOMMCHXapHH 3JieKXpOHHa!ia HOHXa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

I J^l* j>^I^Jo I Jji;^i_i I Jj>^«.jJo ^ j c>o^ °i' ljt^cj|i_i 

I Jl Jt^CJjjji_^ I J^CJl^o. I jCJ Cl^^jUi ^j 0^ jl jCJ^ S^JJO ^<-Il5 

|J^I«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs I j i^jj l3''^J° ^<-!L5 ''-^f'-! MJ'J^' ' 
_^pJol l^iidjj lj;i!cji_i Ijljiilcjjjj^o Ijadl^o 

I J^l«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs 2f>L?^ I 4>jU'^ jI J(>jI J ' jl3j» jI JjlB'^ I J\^ 
I J^l* IJj>o^l^Jo I J^A^ cjji^iij ^ j«.| ^j I J^jt^j I J\^ i^^\^:ss>^ 

^JlS Il>"'l>" '^<-I l?J(>. L^J^lS l^-i=lt5»l l3J° I <JIl>"'^jU jI^-2=iI«- i^J (>L>f> 



IJ^Jl_j|Cj I JC^^ L?("^J ' j L?L>^J°f 'j M^* fL>' 'tis Il>"^<-I. 

IjJ^ IJj>lji=L3» X-5'-' '<-!&.''-'('• 
;i!^l i_^Iai_^ jl I JjiCl^^o jl JCJ_^i_^o L^ oio I JjjICJ 4 jllaJlJ fj^f I j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 

http://www.archive.org [text] 

or at 

http://books.google.com 

or - for those in Europe - at 
http ://ganica.bnf .fr 

or for FRENCH at 
http://books.google.fr/books 



We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1 85 1 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication, [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Comer-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1 846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Bumside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou. Vies des protestants frangais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres 

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de I'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 



L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 



du Piemont et de leurs colonies 



Par Alexis Muston ; Public par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 



(2 fomes) [available onlme Free J 



GAL Lie A - http://aallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] 

BEZE-Sermons sur I'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (franfais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et I'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de I'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et I'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans I'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
I'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus 1 : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
I'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espaiia 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espaiiolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion Christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aiio 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVl [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio a muy muchos: y de 
como file descubierta y condenada al fin del aiio de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Aiio de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de. 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A - For your consideration 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicae; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or. 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 



CODEX B 

H. Hoskier 



c 



ALLIES by 
1914) 2 Vol [ 



Jniversity of M 



vailable online Tee ] 



chigan Scholar 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modem Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8* Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modem language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, 
(more in a momentf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modem editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Munchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Questions about (PDF) Ebooks: 

I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 

I understand that you may want others to know about 

the books, but why here ? 

There are several reasons why this was done. 

1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 

2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 

3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 

But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 



in the right direction. 

4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT accurate. 

The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways. Western Christianity is often 
still the record keeper of those from the East. 

There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 



- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 

1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 



have an interest in Frenchi ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 

Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 

English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples. 

About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 
Rights confirmed to the churches. 

Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 



Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 

Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 

The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 



In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 

This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 

In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 



someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 

Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 

Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 

Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 

Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) - has 
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 

Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 



Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 

If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 

We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 

God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 

God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The consequences are whatever God has 
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 

Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 



Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 

It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual journey 
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 

The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner questions answered. 

We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in thefr hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will 1 
deliver him: 1 will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and 1 will answer him: 1 will be 
with him in trouble; 1 will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will 1 satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; 1 shall 

not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, 1 will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and 1 will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible tiiat demonstrate 
tiiat God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



Christian Conversions - According to tlie Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 

Any Conversion to Cliristianity wliicli would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD 
the Next Few Years. 

What you may need to know 



There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days'. 

The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 

According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time. 

This standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 

What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 



nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 



There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two IVIessiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 

The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
moment. 



The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the Jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 



During this time. Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 



In the End Times according to Clnristianity, Clnristians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 

In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 

The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 

The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 

That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 

The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 



But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
Jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 

The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 

That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 

This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 

The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be required to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 

The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new 



cashless system in order to be used will require each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 

That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 

This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 



The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six" or 666. 

That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 

The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 



number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 

Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
requires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 

This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 

An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 

The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 

The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and 
sixty six. 



Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6. 

That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 

These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation". 

The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is 
the one who taught the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 

The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 



A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by 
W.E.B Blackstone. 

It is easy to dismiss Christians as Zionists. (Not all 
Christians are Zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of Israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 

The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 

Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 

The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and require that account of 
each Human, on a personal and individual basis. 



That task is so impossible to understand tlnat all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not require 
their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
start]. 

All those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 

The literal understanding of the Times of the End is 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 

If they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 

The economic system that requires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
currency may be the one that is either an interim 



currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 

A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is 

usually both 1 ) ferocious and \ 

2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 

The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of 
two factors: 

1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 

[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of Stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.] 

It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 



permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal consequences. 

You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 

The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 



Did you just laugh ? 

Those sillly bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously. ..Whal does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 

Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 

Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 

England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 

Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ? 

Or. . .do the cameras track people. . .just in case ? 

So what do you think would happen if someone 

could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 

3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ? 

If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ? 

What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
on your answer to this question ? 

If you are still here when these questions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 



Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ? 




TfieCharacteristicsWilfM-First ueast 

How All humans will be the ones Deceived and 

actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 



The Power of the BeasI comes from Satan 



Satan 



Revelation 13:1 
2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 
L and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 
his power, and his seat, and great authority. 



Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 



Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying. Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 



Revelation 13: The Beast 

6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God^ blaspheme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell iri^aven. 

7 And it was given unto him to make war with the^ints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him ^ 

over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 



5 minutes of information to change 
vourEtemal destination? 



Revelation 13: 



The Beast 



8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hinlT^^ 

whos^iames are not written 

in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 



Evefy single human worships the beast, infess their individual name is written in God's book of life 



Revelation 13: 

9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 



lttatesaspedalLrckrslardrglDLrcfeistardv\^liBtisbeirgsaid. 



Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist 



666 and YOUR taking the Mark [ gook of RevelatiOM 



The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666 



rhe False Prophet 



Revelation 13: ▼ 

13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth 

and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 



Revelation 13i 



T'alse Pf bpHef 



The Antichrist 



1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 




Revelation 13: 

13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 

from hea'^rv.qn the earth in the sight of men. 



:^: 



Revelation 13:14 And dfee^veth them that dwell on the earth by 
the means of those miracle§>«hich heJjad power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them th^t^c^el^m the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which rradtne wound by a sword, 
and did live. - ^^-:>- 




Revelation 13:15 And he had power ttJ give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, 
and cause that as many as would/iot worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 



Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram. But it 
is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christ] extends power over mankind 



Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 
in their right hand , or in their foreheads : 

1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, 
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 



"Man" = Man^nd, menAND women 



Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; 

and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [ODQ 



The Book of ReveJab'on needs to 

underatandingonE 



ic alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in orderto make sense For 

I in Revs'5]on ses ths bo:' T-.e 'wo Babylons by Hi5lop 



What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ? 



(Phil 4:3 KJV) [SaintPaulKnewoftheBookofLife;] And lentreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 
f ellow l ahaiUBrs, w ho^e n ames areJii-the boc 



(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in z 
white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book oFTTfeT 
hutltwill confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 

(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him,* 
whose names are not written in the book of I ife of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 

(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 
land they that dwell on the earth shall wonder p 



-whose names were not written in the book oHWe 

^of the world, when they behold the beast that was, andj 



— and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 
which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of thoise things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 



(Rev 20: 15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 



4lRev 21:27 KJV)_ And thereshall in no wise enter intO-itanyJhing 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lier^ 
^b-Ut theyjwhich are Jwxitten in the Lamb's book of life 



(Rev 22:19 KJV) And if any man sliall talse away from tlie worfls: 

of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things 
which are written in this book, t t ,, 

Note:The Lambslainfrom diefoundationof the world is lcsu= h =tl-=j^ I =t tl- en t- -ct I- - ^h I 1 



God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 

As the saying goes. Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 

Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 

According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
out to help you have a "good time". 

Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 

He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 



This is standard Inistoric Clnristian doctrine, and tlnis is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 

You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 

God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the consequences of that choice. 

There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
consequences, especially for Eternity. 

The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not required to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 

The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 



The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 

God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 

From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 

But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has consequences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 

In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 



millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament, if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 

The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 

This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 

These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the {western calendar} 1 550-51 greek text of 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 

The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the Antichrist. But remember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 

These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 



[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic]. 

Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 

Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 

Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
much time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians a/reac/y /7ave accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 

Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtaining 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 

Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 



Missionaries agree to slnare the good news of 
Clnristianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 

In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 

People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up tliat wliicli cannot keep, in 
order to gain that whicli lie cannot loose" [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 

As they will admit. Missionaries are sinners also. If you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 



been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 

Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 

Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respect. 

Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 

Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 

Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 



that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 

Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 

There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 

No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 

Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring great curses upon themselves. 
Questions that have been raised legitimately require 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 



There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 



Historic l\/!ainstream Booits tliat may be of use: 

Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone 

available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 

How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 

The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 

Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German^ Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 

an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 

language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 

Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 

Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Italian Diodati Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 



The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 
recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869 
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit 9clition that is accurate is 
the version by Wenger. AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org 
orwitti (joogle boo^s 



Tamil - (Tamou) 

Edition of 1859 (India) [ 



AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 

Available for Freeoiline [PDF] atArchive.org or with (joogle books 

Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament 
available. Edition of 1650. 

AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 . 

AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The trench 



version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 
based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 

Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 

Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

All the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 

The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 

The Case for Christ - Strobel 



Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
urn seiner furtrefflichkeitwillen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ubersetzt 



Le voyage du Chretien vers I'eternite bienheureuse : 
ou Ton volt representes, sous diverses images, les 
differents etats, les progres et I'heureuse fin d'une ame 
Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ 



Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous 
I'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad, de 
I'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne] 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 



Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigl^eit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt 



Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom IVIenschen der in Himmel l^ommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soil das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 



II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di 
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 



Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688 

Title Tian lu 11 cheng 

[China] : Mel yi mei zong hui, 1857 



El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan 



"Everyone has the right to freedom of 

thought, conscience and religion; this right 

includes freedom to change his religion or 

belief, and freedom, either alone or in 

community with others and in public or 

private, to manifest his religion or belief in 

teaching, practice, worship and observance." 

- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights - 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible ' 
Can NEVER be forced. 



Any Conversion to Christianity wliicli would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 

Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online. 



Remedy and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces 



We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 

The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied 
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 

Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 

Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 

The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 

Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 



Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 

Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 

Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 

There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 

Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 

There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
consequences. 



Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 

Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 

The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 

Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 

A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 



Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 

Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 

1) One must be a Genuine Christian 



2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 



prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 

Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 



{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one} 

Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 

Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(vour name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 

claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 

I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 



the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 

I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult 
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 

At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure. ..include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 



Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 

I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 



through His Blood that was shed for me, 

through his precious Body given for me, 

through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 

I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 

I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 

I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 

Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 

Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 



serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). 

(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 
well). 

I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 

In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me. Amen. 



The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft 



There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 

This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 



Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in & during witchcraft 



Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 



Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I 
am now a true Christian believer, and because L (vour name 
here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to 



you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 

I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because I am not perfect. 

I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 

Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible, any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration. 



which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 

In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 

[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 

Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 



By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 

I know that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 

I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in 



deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 

LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 



These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through 
other places onhne (on the internet). 



Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 
ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 

The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 

Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever... a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 

Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) 
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeki 
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende 



Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 

A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 

The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting & 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 



Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 

Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 

Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 



The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 
(the term "saints" used here simply means Christians). 



liiiiiHiiiiillHiliB 



rr .'•'-•'^or'Tj '<' ^^y;j s^^'-^f 









^' 






*=#*-* 
^:^-^ 






"csiSW^ 












^_© \ & e_e 





VWW?i i Jcj X^\ A(J\>-\ A^\ 




1 • 


o-.VjijrA 


• iW'^'i 


ci^J:^* 


1 


or-.V^rin 




U-Vj:f^ 


r • 


^j:rs. 




^'^J^\ 








i 


o>f";ri 




^-^;J^> 


IV • 


C-yl^\ 


TA 




J-JMW 





-^-i 


n 




^.v 


s 


u->;> 


11 




u-y^j/> 


r 


^>r 


\T 




LT^jf^ 


o 


^^. > 


"v 




ii^-Ac 


\ 


u_y. r 


•\ 




^_i\ 


\ 


\^> r 


^ 




^ 


\ • 


• ' ^^^ 


1 




^j/ 


rr ■ 


• ' \--:^L 







S^'J^^ 




l/'"* Oj,r-^j iv- V^«rj 


r 




i^^Ur 


-- " V-.. ■ 









I -^'j y ^r^jji • c W-j -^'j u U-J5 f ■ V^ j'^J li' i o- o 1:1- -^ij> 'iiiil -sjl-^j • ^\ ijb 

4_jl\ ^^_. l,j:.„ oi^ (iM ^^. Jcy wi-y_ J]j, ^y^ij n .^_,U._ ^\_j ck-i-Ck* ^3 
i ^W^c- »■«! } -^ ti^ JAl ts- o-°J ■ '^?-^i^ ^!j^ 



!Uvi4.-.V\.i 



**' > -it' 

ii» L(j^»l ^j, r»* i-\^»\ j.i\, wjj\ il-^U '>^\ '^J).»9 pj\ ^3. ^-_,. lii,I-\ ^ii rt 

tiV'.\\ j.WV\ 



,^J 



o'^'^~ i/'^^ d^-^ >■' -^ 






, lArv 



->^t/'^'«i..V 



L/''*''^ 



503 . j^'-jJij..\Lj*jJ (j~-|j.-', *JjJ "ll^^ 



507 
516 
522 
526 
528 
552 
561 



V 

• • • uiJ'*:^^ C^^i '"SJLy 

• • • iJi;^ U^}i '^^ 



576 . (_Sj)_js- i_?^^^, Jjl (t^c 'iSlL, 

585 . lSj<}=' Si^^^y. i_s^^ i*'-^ ^iXSU, 

586 . t^lj^ (_?^j*-^ (>:^-' C^ "'Ai'-'^ 

587 .. . ci,i'j=- i-?''^>v^. f^ '''^l^; 
590 ..|_j^l i_s'^_^. t^UiK^ ujUi" 



1 ^^^^"^ 

83 lJ**V° iJ^' 

135 Isj! JjLsrl 

221 (L~ji_ Jjjf'l 

288 ... . j^V.;'^ JL«*' S-'^ 
371 . |«j I iJ^V uSj'y^ LJ^i' '^\^j 

9 

437 L/~^y 

J" 
489 . ujUJiAj i^_;lj^ ijJi^ ' iS^j 

" .*■ .. " ■« 

496 . ijUaJoLJo ^j*i^ Jjl <Hll«y 



li mm 



HA. 



rocno/iA HiiiiEro 
llldJCA XPIItTA, 

BtpHO H TOHHO nptseAeHi oti nBpBOo6pa3HO-TO. 



HAPlirPAj:!), 
Bi KimroneiiaTnmi^-Tfi na A, X. BojjaiiiiHa. 

1874. 



1" !;;y t/i^> '^ti* J^'l 

76 ijjj\ J^.^ji l£\~5;* ^\ 

124 ijjj\ J^Jjk isliy J-:?! 

204 ijj}\ Ji.y,\>. isi:>^si ^\ 

266 Jl^r""d;iJ5-.^ 

34 5..*.,. .....«...• • ^iOImu ] s Jjj Ud J <^U'*' I (^jhi 

377 lS^X^^ ■"ill-^ iJiJl^Jcuj^ v^j.^j u^jfji 

407 >uAJlj ■'ilUj, syjl-jjnJ.jB (2)]^, u^Ji 

428 ^JLj, s^jli-L!^ ellj-j, u"j1jJ 

438 ^iJLi) s_,)jLy^l isiljoj^ U'tj'jJ 

449 ^iSU, s^jlj-M isJJj-;^ u^j'jj 

457 * ^AJL>>t sJaL-w^9 tsUj.**j (^^)^_ji 

464 lS^Xs' ■'"'J^^ a^jL^jlLJ (!tDj-i^ trjlji 

471 i-jaJ\j •°<iJLu, 5^jL>— jjlL-j isuwj (j^jJjJ 

475 i^'Xj^ •'aIUm 4-<jljj*.l5 eUj-j, (j->_j!_j> 

484 ^aJIj ■^AlUi, 4«yljj*lj i^j-j, u-jl^ 

49 1 •oiJLi, i^y^ iiiwj-1^ L>yl>i 

495 >u4jLj, 4Jji-9 (sUjau, wyji 

496 ^aII-, 5^1^ i£)J)«ij ij-jlji 

521 ^i^^ ^JLo, laUj-ij vj»*i 

530 ^"ijX'i^jf- 'aJI-, CiVlj-, ^;^ 

539 ^yi^^ 'a^j^-'aIU, l!l).[y-, ^Joi 

544 ^^j-Vjl •'juoyi ■'ilU, (£ll^^ (_^ 

553 j_^'M^ 'i^^j eMj-^ j_^ 

534 ^Aill^'JU, i»l!l-, (^ 

555 ^i.^jf-'i\\^j ^j^j Uj4) 

558 ^^--»} e^t^ 






1 •••EvangileselonMatthieu lljj^ iJ"-^J^-^i3" '^'^^ \ 

76 ...Evangileselon Marc s^jj\ joi^U (»i«i^ J_;s\ I' 

124..,EvangileselonLuc ^jj)\ |_/i-^'j (SJJtj! J-:#l 

904 ■■ Evangile selon Jean s^jjl ^_^li fiJjij.* J^l '. 

266,. les Actes des Apofres, JLfl bUJj^ I 

345.. Epifeaux Remains ^JL^ s^jIUj^ CiUj--^ LT'j'ji )' 

377 . . Pi'^Ti'ere epitre auxCorinthiens , , , ^Jal JJW>} S J oL^QJ&J i 4d l^!*.*!} ( yS^^J 1 
407. Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens, ^j_JU ^Um. S JblMiuU.Ad C^fiMi] lyjjjj 

428..Epitreaux Galates ^dlluj, s^jliJj^ sD_j»», (j^jlsi ; 

43S . . EpTtre aux Ephesiens ..jilLj. s^LLy-jl (S).!j-j^ ltuIsJ 

449., EPitre aux Philippiens ^ilUj ijjul^ v^j^j ij-j!j> j 

457..Epitre aux Colossiens ^jJL-, 5^jL-.j)j9 (»U^«u^ (J^jj 

464 P''^'"!^''^ ^P'^*^ 3UX Thessaloniciens >»jiBl "^djw*j 6 J flLX.j Jl«*J d^wi. ( wJoJ j 

471 Deuxiemeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^iju "^djL**. 8 JoLX-JalL-J (SUa.*), /uija; ] 

475 • F^remiereepitre ^Timothee ^Jal a3V.a). AmuqUa^C^JO C!^a.M, ^uiaJa) , 

484.DeuxiemeepltreaTimothee X^AJU <WUiJ, AM^jUa^Oo CSAja**». /ujjJv ] 

49 1 . .Epttre a Tite ^aILu, *-yio eUj-<^ U^j' 

495..Epitre a Philemon ^aJLu. jjji-j CilJ^ (j»>j!^ 

49g..L'EpitreauxHebreux >ua!L^ 5^]^ dJj-^ (j-jl)i 

521.. Epitrede Jacques ^j_xjf ^ilLo. Cillj-), t-Jj^^l' 

530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. Jij\'i^^ ■'aIL, (iill^j-, ^J-j_;kJ 
539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ^aJIj 'a^^*)^ ''.iJLj, l!il!w, (j-j^Sai 1 

64 4.. Premiere epitre de Jean e"^jl ■'a-oi? •'aJLu, l£l)**>. |tss : 

553.,Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^AJlj ■'aILj, lliUj*". ,i^. ; 

554., Troisieme epitre de Jean ^Ai)\j ^ilUi. I£)ill.ui (^«£ ' 

555.. Epitre deJude ^^^jj,^ ''4!^, ^j^j\^jV^ ^ 

o58 ■■ l'Apocalypse,nomrneepartois Revelations, ,.«,,,(«* (((■>■••>•••»•* m*.a^| w^. £J^ |j. 

Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 






JOt^s. iXf^ 



L^- 



.ur 






jj,k* J, |_;~Jlj i^J ,_;>-• (jWJ JV^ J3^ 



IN THE 

HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE. 



ffjf^ ^ .^ 5^f" / - - - - - -»'•'»' 

?f|fW-l jj -frr^ c^fc^~n ^ ... - - 'J^ 

ffjf~0 o {if,f.^ ^rcj .C^r-^ / - - - - - >1IJ 

}if~n jj f^ -r=\ .rff^^ / . . - - H-J 

rflf-/"" c^ -=c^ jprfO ^ _ _ _ - - - lv"i 

ffjf-n Q ,icj fjn^'^ j'^ - - - " " 

ffjf^ ^ ^ Jljrrfn ;f - - - - - 

ff|f^ c^ ef^"1 -Fi sV^'^ / - - " " - ''=" 

^'^{'^ f V*\? ------ "'•'■' 

■i^-=n /^ [f^ ------- '"> 

hf \r^ - - - - - - - -"' 

»^f~n ^ |,^ . . . . - - ■ - 0.1. 

^ /" ir^ - - - - - ' 



4V-1 
JA-I 



^r 



P^, - - - - - - - s=^ K ^f^.. 

•fe^ - - - - - y^ i^j Is i^j^i. 

|<:i« - - . : - ki- i^J K U=-j» 

ICvO- - - - - - ^ 1;"'J^ '^ '^J- 

Fvl - - - " " " ^ if"^ ^ '^y. 

ISyv- - - - - - " S:^ 1^ '"^jV- 



INJtL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISF MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



IS KA TAEJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE 
TASMI3 KAEKE AB TISEI'BAR CHHAPWATE. 



u 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUB 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 


JESUS CHRIST. 


ISr SGAU KAREJV. 


II CoS 00^ 931^ cSl ^ o8l 93 c3 « 


2d Edition.— 4000. 


Translated bv Francis Mason 



MAULMAIN, 

AMERICAN MISSION PRESS. 
THOS. S. RANNEV. 

1850. 



«c6So3 



t>t« 



osdb 

aScrj! 

jdBico^ . . . 

8oi 

ca^Sojsnou . . . 
ooe[pojsiij 1 . . . 

ODCOIOO . . 

ossoiss • • 

OCDIOS . • 

cocSal* • • 
ooseico^Djo . • 

0(5t«OD3llO« . . 

o 

ooiooosijn . . 

00033 . . . . 

oicoSS . . 
si(3i . - . ■ 
ooicBS . . 

otcjoagijii • • 
eSioo^cS^oo^noo 

cBlCO^dB^CO^I J n 
0J31 . . . . 

mSS^i^ . . . 



. tii . . . . • • 3 

. U^ . . . • . • <IJ 

col . . . • - • saS 

. tSl • 3oo 

«100^ > . . . JjS 

. 8 ;3<). 

. 03^^80 . . . . sjjo 

• ro^^lj . . . . ?nj 

0003X 9°J 

088 S'? 

o 

oo3i SJ9 

rocSs s?J 

msiio 99° 

03S11J 951 

OOIO • - . • 98' 
001«J • • • 9''»* 



00 ■ - 

131 . 

ai . 

o 

001 . 

OSuO . 
osnj • 
t8i"0 
cSnj 

tSlu^ 

c8p . 



9Eo» 

• 9« 
SS3* 

519 

9»!5 

9ej 

s«<i 

9°9 

3oC 

^9oo 

930 



I 



■030 S3« 



«u 



«scb 

tt'iojs 

jCfttcop . . . 

^Ql .... 

CD^SajSion . . . 
ooe^^ojsijo . . . 

TOCXllOO . . 
OCOIOS . • 

focSsb • • 

00SSlCO|pjB . . 
CxSlBODSlOa . . 

o 

COCQi ■ . • ' 

oicoSS . . 
aiQi ... 
ooirBS . . . 

080afflSo3o . . 

c8ioo^d8^oo^« J » 
tSioa^oS^oo^iiqi 
Cg3l . . , , 



0S . , Matthew . a 
o^ , . Marc - . qj 
oax . , Luke - . , oaG 
c8i . . JotlD^ . . ooo 

^1^03^ Acts of Apostles jjg 

Q , . Romans , 
OOqSfO I Corinthians . 
fJ^QPj I II Corinthians 
COCOl . Galatians , , 
Ephesians 
Phljppians 
, Colossjans , 



<!9" 

fOJ 

93 R 
9J9 
S?J 
59° 
991 
930 
;C3 
9G0 

9« 
533 
915 
9»? 

0811 J . "''s'=' ■ . . sej 

cSl « 3 I [ Epistle I Letter oq John ;(<l 
(jSllIJ "(Epistle-Letterof] John g0j 
c8l»3 '" [Epistle-Letter of] John ggg 
CO . ■'H<'« .... vJOO 
cop (Revelation ... 530 



008 . 

o 

OCOl 

cocSs 

CO?D O ' Thessalonians . 
o 

« 
COlnQ I Timothy • 

OQ-^flj II Timothy 
05 ■ - Titus , , 

^\ , Phiiemon , , 
<SX • Hebrews 
031 , .James , 
OSriO • i Peter . . 
ii Peter , . 




•CoSodvta 



ooeiSoosnoii . . • 
co^^ajsajB . . . 

;03C0XCO . . 

i9f»o'a' • • • 

'too 

OCX)lO? . . 

TOcSsb • • 

! 002SICO|iiOli . . 
0O88T.CO|l JO . • 
Q0XO0331OB . . 

o 

ooiaoossjn . . 
oooj* • • • • 
oicoSS . . 
stQi ... . . 
ODicBS ... 

0803 080 On . . 
OIOOQSBJU . • 

COS! . . . , 

o^S^<^ . . . 



(j|S w ^vangile selon Matthieu O 
y5| , .Evangile selon Marc ^IJ 

COl .Evangile selon Luc • 53** 
(fli ^ Evangile selon Jean , Oof> 

y^OQT ,Actes des Apotres. JpB 
Q , Epftre aux Romains , ^0^1 

COGlSlO P^mt^re opUr^ a,.. Crin.hions 9 P " 
COCIpfl IDouniimoipJtro Corinthiers QOJ 

Q3Q3^ , Epitreaux Galates, goj 

rjgg « Epttre aux Ephesiens 93^ 

o 
OCOl ^P^^**^ ^^^ Philippiens 9jc 

O^cSs ^P^tre aux ColossienscQj 

00 'U O P'ornifire apiire Thessalonlclens CCO 

O 
<^>8n I DeuKi^me Spitre Thessalonicieds 

OOtuQ f'^'"'^'? ^P"*^ iTimathee, 

001,11 I '^'^"'^'^'^^-'^f'"^ iTimothee , 

Q^ , Epttre a Tite , , 
(^•j^ _Ep?tre a Philemon , 
rt-^ ^L'Epftreaux Hebreux CJO 
^33^ , Epttre de Jacques , 9*15 
0?(iO • * epitre de Pierre poQ 
OSBj Dsuxieme -de Pierre pgj 

f tjT R3 Premiere epitre de Jean , CSO 
QTJXV J l^uxieme epitre de Jean* 9^9 

tviX 3 Troisieme epitre de Jean ■ QQ E 

EpTtre de Jude' • 900 

I'ApKBl^pse. nommw psrfois R^elations 930 



S?1 

SEo* 



Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 



THE 

:new testament 

OF OLR 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 

IN TAMIL; 

WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTl'RS AND CHRONOLOGY, 
IROK THE ENGLISH. 



E-SUdE isiTi—^3'!rfimiu 









MADRAS; 

THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 

PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION FEKSS. 

1859. 



h 



/ 



r 



THE NEW TESTAMENT- 

IN BURMESE. 






> 


THE 


New 


Testament 




OF 


OUE 


LORD AST) SAVIOLTR 




JESUS CHRIST: 


.SCtanajateli into tfje Burmese, tram tljt ©cisiniil ffiteeft, ■ 


E 


y Rev, A. JUDSON, D,D. 


AND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTEKS AND REFERENCES, 


B 


f Rev. E. a. STKVRN'S, D.I). 




-.^^ 




RANGOON; 


PUBLISHED BV 
Second EdiUoii,-5,000. 


THE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY tNION, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT. 
1885. 



OgGODoSsO^Ss ^g cq]58C^(^30O^^0WC}j0!l 



eoDDc^epojSs . . . 

GOOOQWoSeO . . . 

sgcpcsioSogoesoS 

ogcpoioSq^cBooeeoS 

ogGpoioSoocBuDceoS 

ogEpoioSsopcgcsoS 

Gp©ioS^"[(yog«e©oS 

ojggojSs 
Gjoco^^cSgSs 

SC»E|8ggSoD£880D08 . . . 

GOOOssagooos^oo^crjS! 
oecooooB^oo^rejjtSs . . . 



arSesSoj8(:)@Sc5]Si Q^e^ccoo8DeBD6|i 0S3a)?8^8r^ i§c§ 

CO^llC^03OJIO53lc^880cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^§aigSll 000^3 

aS^cScoso08 (i)§eoDSi Q^e^eoD3 033ai5'8((^8| cjScoSc^j^c^ 

•OCI^II^oS(c§8 (ll) CXlgSgS^oSlSoOS^8n^§ODgSll 



ogoo6oq|5s J \ oqj5sc§(i33»^^D« 




5l£Bc»b3C|goS .... Matthew .... 


j|£«3o^ac)Eo6 Marc - 

jSojoDoosjEoS .... Luke -■ .... 
c)£gcooco^3giSo£ . . John - .... 


BD 

GOTO- 


roa^ecoSoggi .... Acts of Apostles .... 


OD 


CS[P«[3o1q©0 .... Romans .... 


SGp 


COD3E[^-lgol9l)0ogaeBD8 .... J Corinthians 


GO0-? 


e.-ao£[^lgo)3eO!^c8(X)CSoS .. Il Corinthians 
OOODcSgoloso .... .... Galatians . . 


J ecoo. 
oco 


OOcSgolosO .... .... Ephesians 


a 


ScSggoloeo .... .... Phlippians . 


8 


ecoDccooc^Qolaeo .... Coiossians 


sroo 


ODoSoDOeCOD^oSSoToeOO^OGeoS l Thessalonians 


cnoS 


COoSoOnGCOD^oSQoTosoq^cStXJGSDS II Thsssalonians 


J 030S 


cBeWDCCoSoloBDOCOGSDS .... 1 Timothy . . 


oS 


cSsoosccQdlgsDq^^ODSDDS . . Il Timothy 


J c8 


cfiojgoloSlD .... .... Titus . . . 

8GCO<f|(^olss3 . . .... Philemon 


c8 

Sscc- 


GOOgSola©:! .... .... Hebrews. . . 


GtX) 


5|£a50rejiygoloeo .... James. . 


ODD 


jSeOODIggdlsSDogUGeoS .... I Peter . . . 


3 GU> 


J|£soC»^golssoqc8oDGSoS .. II Peter. 


J SO 

" 3 etXn 

" J G033. 


gi£gODOCOS|So1o©OOmMG©3£ . . I [ Epistle ; Letter of] Joh 


J Tl^ "y 


5|£GaD3CoSGo1oe3qc6(X)G63£ iilEpislIe-Letterof] Joh 


5|£GO33C0igol0B0ODc8o3ee3£ III [Epistle-Letter of] John ^ stazt 


5|£ajogo1oBO .... .... Jude .... 

^oScSog^s .... . . Revelation .... 





cco3aD05^3o^rag58 . . 
eoDo^ogg; 

COC3f5g^pS0S^3O^nrj Sg 
«3C080S^3O^O^^8 . . 



KW^^OUC^OSII 



eoSDCO 

§ 

C(X!3^ 

8 

?^ 

03a 
ea 

0l3 
03C0 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OUE 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST 

TEANSLATED INTO TELDGU 

FROM THE OKIGINAL GREEK. 

§^_^ ^ S) o^ ?6. 

■^^^8 es'SuBS'^ SjDSS.g' Sia^^iS^S^-'ejey^ e>-Sb\"rfci5baJSs. 









MADRAS: 










PEINTED AT THE AMEKICAN MISSION 


PBESS 




FOE 


THE 


MADRAS 


AUXILIAEY 


BIBLE 


SOCIETY, 






And sold at their 


Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway 










I8 60. 







THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



§^eJ SxJocf^SScoS;^ SS^aJ ^o^Sia'^o& 000JV31S <5S»^^ ^SS'55moSdo5Jj_ 



bS 

& 

fc»JS5(j_ 

w"5^ ..." ... 

r^sis' 

o S^So^ 

J> §"80^ 

xoacssi 

^-^% 

I>sh 

§"eS"2 A ... 
n fiSjes^SS. • • • 



. . . -5>a~ 

oa. 

. . . -si!' 

. . .-Sa- 
. . . ne_ 
o3 



_9 "^iSjtT^fe^. 

-s S'Soj'^cSSb. 
©|S> . , . 

f>'o"ST"i3b . , 

|4r.^&, ... 






s5!$C5«. 



b' 
3 
o 
o3 
>t 
>t 
3 
>t 
o 
o 



?^Sm:1l.S.T 



Xcrt-»»! 



PT.tr'fir : p«»»^:Ji.:h*i: 



ppi>n:Ticntn« 



(niiA I ¥xjy- 



PitiTCP1H>" : ooii;^,^^:: 



These texts conforms to the T.R. 
as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this 
text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version 
in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root 
standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t 



LE 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



DE 



NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-GHRIST 



d'apbSs la version eevoe 



Par J. F. OSTERVAIiD 




PARIS 

SOCI6TE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE 

41, RUE LA BRUYfiBE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Line Bible fidele. 
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org 



TABLE DES LIVRES 



DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



Evangile selon saint Matthieu , 
:^vanKile selon saint Marc . , . 
Kvangile selon saint Lue . . . • 
^vaugile selon saint Jean . . . 

Les Acles des Apotres 

!]&pitre de saint Paul au£ Ho- 

mains 

I" l^pitre aux Corinthiens , . . 
11** Epitre aux Corinthicns . . . 

i^pltre aux Galates 

Epitre aux Ephesiens 

Epitre aux Phillppiens 

Epitre aux Colossiens 

l^t; Epitre aux Thessalonicieus. 



ci.,. 


Page! 


28 


1 


16 


52 


24 


85 


21 


139 


23 


179 


16 


232 


16 


255 


13 


277 


6 


292 


6 


300 


4 


307 


1 


313 


5 


318 



rr< Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 

£'« Epitre a Timothee 

H'' Epitre k Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Pliitemon 

Epitre aux Hebreux 

;^pitre de saint Jacques 

V'^ Epitre de saint Pierre .... 
1I« EDitre de saint Pierre .... 

I"^"^ Epitre de saint Jean 

li* ;^,pitre de saint Jean 

III^ Epitre de saint Jean 

Epitre de saint Jude 

Apoealypse de saint Jean , ... 22 



Nombr! 

de« 

chap. 

3 


P.6e. 

323 


6 


326 


4 


332 


3 


336 


1 


339 


13 


340 


5 


357 


5 


362 


3 


3G9 


5 


ST'S 


1 


379 


1 


380 


1 


381 



Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. 
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 



BOOKS Of THE l^EW TESTAIENT. 

Matthew 28 

Mark 16 

Luke 24 

Jolin 21 

The Acts 28 

Epistle to the Eomans ... 16 

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16 

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13 

Galatians ... ... ... 6 

Ephesiana 6 

Philippians ... ... ... 4 

Colossians 4 

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 6 

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3 

I. Timothy ... 6 

II. Timothy 4 

Titus 3 

Philemon ... ... ... 1 

Hebrews ... 13 

Epistle of James ... ... 5 

I.Peter 5 

II. Peter 3 

I. John ... 5 

II. John 1 

HI. John 1 

Jude 1 

Revelation .. 22 



'^mM^^ 



mA+ntt 
SA+nti- 



SHtt 
^5tt 
^— Ft" 






■m'smi$mi^ 



S!Lj^.^f. n >j 



mABMm 

mAjs^mnm 
mA^^mm 
mAit±Mm 
mAismwm 
i^AMJ^mm^m 
mAMEmimm 



»: 






Chinese Simplified - Request to God 



sgM±*, mm&mmAM.^T vmmim^'^w.^^^ 



;lLiS o 



^mm'^mmm&m^mmmm'^mm^s.mxy3A&,&. 
mm'&^my^mnmmntmmmm^^w.^xw: mm, m 



God ST, w^mBMmpM'^^mmMW^n'^Mmmi. 






Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 






mm, Mttxmmi ^KMMmMi msx{^& mm^w 
%o mm, Mtumm^^m^n.mn^Bmwmr^M'^ 

m§^^mm»m^&^^mmmo 






God mr, mmMmmMM0wmmm'^Mmi&^ 
^mmm-&^o mm, Mt^r^^mmmm^mmmm^ 
MMmmBmwm^m.o 

mm, Mtmimmmmofunmm «-§ Wi^Mm w±^ 



Chinese Traditional - Request to God 



m^^±^, mmm§immm^7i;immf^mm' 






»«ij] ASA wiitffim*«T# Ri^'jffl o mmmmmm 



^o mm, Mtimm^i^mm^M^mmmmnm'^ 
i^mnmm^m^mmi\:mmmmmm^A& m^m, m 

God mr, mi]mMmmj§^^^mm^mm'^»m^&^ 






:A^, 



•f 



n% 



'■^mmmim 






Korean - Request to God 






, & 


5 


5 5 


5 


( 


) 


1 


.God 


5 


( 


) 




1 

5 


5 

,Amen 


5 



Gebet zum Gott 

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihinen zu hielfen. 

Helfen Sie ihinen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schinell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, urn jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen. 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are hving in. 



Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without 
cost 






Nfiw Tfistamfint 



E 



Arabic New Testament - P d it # 1 



B 



Anabc New Testament - P d it # 2 



ES 



Arabic New Testament - Pdit #3 



GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE 



NewTeslament- CLASSIC KOINE -GREC ANCIENT- 



ISEWTESTAIVENr in LATIN 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN 



Telecharaez Dour en arriver au oaaes IGratuit-evidement) 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaerlforFree and withoutcost 



PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI 



Nfiw Tfistamfint 



Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 

Fars^a Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa 

' Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#l 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #2 

I 

Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#3 

I ~ 

Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4 

Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#5 

Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6 



Persian Farsi New Testament - P a rt #7 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9 



ETHIOPIC-AMHARIC 



Nfiw Tfistamfint 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1 



EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Part #2 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #3 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #4 



EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #5 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #6 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #7 



Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedlfor Free and without cost 



TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT 



Neuen Testaments in turkischer 

Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrio 



New Testament ■ TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 

Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Script)-Turk Yeni Ahit - 
Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco- 
Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in het Turks 



m 


1 Classic Turkish New Testament - 1 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 


^^^M 


\ Classic 


Turkish New Testament- | 


^^^M 


Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament- | 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament- | 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 


^^^B 


1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 


^^^B 


Classic 


Turkish New Testament - | 




Classic Turkish New Testament - | 



Part#1 



Part #2 



Part#3 



Part#4 



Part#5 



Part#6 



Part#7 



Part#8 



Part* 9 



Part* 1 



u 



Part* 11 



Part* 12 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE 



HUNGARIAN NT. Matthew - #1 



HUNGARIAN -llThessalonians-#14 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Marx: 



HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke 



HUNGARIAN N.T. John 



-#4 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts 



■#5 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6 



HUNGARIAN -I Corinthians -#7 



HUNGARIAN -II Corinthians- #8 




HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Ephesians -#10 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11 



HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12 
■ 



HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13 



HUNGARIAN -II Timothy -#16 



HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17 



HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18 



HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19 



HUNGARIAN -James - #20 



HUNGARIAN -I Peter -#21 



HUNGARIAN -II Peter -#22 



HUNGARIAN- 1-3 John -#23 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude 




HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25 



Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 




Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 



Classic Tamil New Testament 

Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 

Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 

An accurate & lasting translation 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



Part#l 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL NT-Part#13 



TAMIL NT -Part #15 



TAMIL NT -Part #14 



TAMIL NT -Part #16 



Click to goto pages wliere books can be obtained [downioadedl- Free 



i 



d^AREN {Sgau) NEW TESTAMLNT 



New Testament 



D 




URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA 



'ew Testame" 



r 



i 



URDU New Testament -Part#l 



rt#2 r 



URDU New Testament - Pa 



H 



URDU New Testament -Part #3 



URDU New Testament 



-Part#4 



HINDI - HINDUSTANI New Testament 



m 



TELEGU New Testament 



i 



n 



TAMIL New Testament 



KARENNew Testament 



BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 



ASSAMESE New Testament 



GUI ARAT NewTestanml 



Chinese New Testament 



Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 



Ancient Greek New Testament 1 


Indonesia New Testament 


3 



Arabic New Testament 



T 



I I 



kzerbaiian Azari Azeri NewTestamen 



Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where ttiese 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 




BURMA MYANMAR Part#13 



BURMA MYANMAR Part#15 



BURMA MYANMAR ■■ Part#14 



BURMA MYANMAR 



lH Part#16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downioaded]-Free 




Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 



MODERN GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 




Clicking on these iinks wiii take you to pages wliere these 
books can be obtained Idownioadedl for Free and without cost 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,